Blog

  • Timestop – Day 4

    Font size : +


    This story is about a guy who has the ability to stop time. If you don’t like the concept, don’t read it.

    I suggest you read prior parts before reading this. For those of you that read and enjoy this, I’m not sure where the story is going. If you have ideas about where the story should go or things that should happen, send me a message (I read comments, but I don’t take them too seriously, I find PMs to be a better form of communication). Thanks goes out to the several people who already wrote me with ideas – nearly every single sex scene in this installment is either directly or indirectly based off of a reader idea. I apologize to those who suggested ideas that I didn’t fit into this installment – I promise I’ll keep trying to work them into future installments. And I also apologize about the length, I got far more into writing some of the scenes (one in particular) than I was expecting too. I’ll try to keep future installments at more reasonable lengths (and thus get them out faster).

    Day 4 – Saturday

    The sound of the front door slamming woke Warren up. He looked over at his alarm clock. It was 6:43 A.M. – on a Saturday. Why was he awake? His mom never came home this early after her nights out.

    Warren jerked his head towards his door as he heard the sound of the toilet from the bathroom he shares with his sister flushing.

    Then the night before suddenly rushed back into his mind, and what he had set up between Joe and his sister. The sound of the door slamming must have been Joe leaving, not his mother getting home. He smiled as he thought about the night before, and smiled more as he thought about jerking off on his sister in the middle of the night. An idea entering his mind, Warren cringed and forced angry thoughts into his mind, setting off the sting in his forehead that stopped time.

    Warren got out of bed and pulled off his boxers, the only article of clothing he slept in. Assuming his sister was going to go back to her room and go to sleep, Warren walked out of his room, closing his door behind him, and headed for his sister’s room. However, he only made it as far as the bathroom door before he stopped short.

    Julie had opened the bathroom door halfway, clearly on her way out. Warren had half-expected her to be in the bathroom still, so that didn’t surprise him. What surprised Warren was that his sister was still completely naked. He figured she must still be completely out of it to have decided to walk to the bathroom naked, risking Warren actually seeing her. He couldn’t imagine her doing that normally.

    But Warren’s mind soon got distracted from those thoughts as his eyes drifted down his sister’s naked body. He was briefly entranced by her sizable breasts. Her right breast was lifted just slightly towards her side as she pulled the door open behind her. Her left breast stood out perfectly from her body, with not the slightest hint of sag. The difference in positions between her breasts fascinated Warren, as all the other breasts he had seen had been in symmetrical positions. Beyond just the position of the breasts, Warren had trouble pulling his eyes away from the long dark nipples extending out atop each breast. He would swear they were harder than they had been when he had seen them the night before, the nipple itself now almost half an inch in diameter and sticking out easily three-quarters of an inch. Around each nipple was a small but dark areola, extending barely half an inch from her protruding nipples and covered in tiny bumps.

    Unable to resist, Warren reached a finger out and gently traced circles around one of her areola, lightly moaning as he did so. After tracing a few circles around it, he let his finger trace down the upper end of her hard nipple, gently rubbing the tip, and then back down the bottom. He then dragged his finger lightly along his sister’s chest, tracing a ling from the nipple he had been working on, down the cleft between her breasts, up the opposite breast, and worked his ministrations on her other nipple.

    When he finished with that nipple, Warren dragged his finger towards the center of his sister’s body, down her flat stomach, briefly sticking his finger into Julie’s bellybutton, and finally down her freshly shaven pussy mound until his finger reached her slit. He could tell from the smoothness of her pubic area that Julie must have shaved during her shower before Joe came over the night before. Practically ignoring that though, Warren closed his eyes as he pushed his finger into his sister’s slit, feeling her inner folds. He immediately brushed her clit, and couldn’t help but run his finger back and forth over it. Then he slowly worked his finger down farther, feeling the entrance to her hole.

    Warren suddenly opened his eyes and jerked his finger back. What was he doing? This was his bitch sister! He had no problem torturing his sister, or getting off at her expense. But what he was doing right there was getting horny and feeling her up for no other purpose than his own pleasure.

    Looking up and down her body, Warren tried to justify his actions. His sister was hot. Incredibly hot. She may be a total bitch, but that doesn’t change her sexy body. Her body was actually similar to Warren’s favorite types of bodies from the porn he looked at on the web – thin but not too skinny, pretty face, large but not freakishly large boobs with small dark nipples that stuck out a lot, a shaved pussy with lips hiding the inner folds. Julie practically had his ideal female body.

    This realization just made Warren more angry. His bitch sister, who he had hated almost his entire life, practically the one girl he could never have, was his dream eye candy. Suddenly wanting to move on and torture his sister more, Warren turned and walked towards his sister’s room, hiding in her closet with the door slightly open, then started time.

    It wasn’t long before Julie walked in. He watched as she walked slowly and awkwardly over to her bed. She was walking with her ass clenched, her crotch thrust the slightest bit forward, and her knees angled a little bit outwards. A couple times, she must have stepped in a weird painful manner as her back would jerk up straight and she stopped moving, causing her boobs to bounce a little. Warren wondered briefly how much her ass hurt from the night before, but didn’t spend much time on it, feeling no pity whatsoever towards his sister.

    When his sister finally made it to her bed, she laid back against the headboard of her bed with her back on the pillow, brought her knees up in the air, then let them spread to either side of her, her feet staying together. She simply laid there for several moments, staring at the ceiling, her crotch spread almost as much as it could with her legs in the position they were in.

    Then Julie announced to herself, “God I need to get off.”

    Warren watched in awe as his sister brought one hand to a boob and her other dropped between her legs. She began pinching and twisting her nipple as her other hand rubbed circles around her open pussy. Soon Julie closed her eyes and her hands sped up.

    It was Julie’s first moan that knocked Warren out of the trance he had fallen into watching his sister masturbate. He immediately stopped time, then shook his head, trying to clear his mind. He left the closet and approached his sister, frozen in the midst of her masturbation.

    Planning to jerk off onto his sister’s face again, Warren climbed up on the bed, standing over his sister, and aimed his hard dick down at Julie’s face. Looking at her face though, Warren remembered last night with his sister, when she thought she imagined Warren jerking off onto her face, and then afterwards said, “What the fuck is wrong with me?”

    A new idea came to Warren’s mind which he thought would torture his sister even more.

    He climbed off the bed and stood at the side, looking at Julie’s face. Smiling, he carefully reached down and lightly pulled her eye lids open. Warren looked at the directions her eyes were in. She seemed to be looking straight forward and down a bit. Warren laughed, thinking that was just about perfect. He then walked to the foot of the bed and started lightly jerking his dick.

    Then he set off the sting inside his forehead.

    There were a few moments of confusion as Julie initially continued rubbing her pussy and twisting her nipple as she stared ahead of her at her brother smiling and masturbating standing at the foot of her bed.

    Then Julie’s body jerked up and her hands shot out towards the sides of her bed.

    Warren had stopped time before her hands had reached the bed beside her. He moved back into her closet and started time again.

    Julie quickly winced, one hand dropping behind her towards her ass. That wince lasted only a couple of seconds as she swung her head to look around her room. This lasted nearly half a minute before she pulled her hands up to her face, slowly running them forcefully up her face and back through her hair.

    Through her arms, Warren heard her mumble, “Christ! Why would I think of that?”

    Lowering her arms, Julie shook her head and laid back, returning her hand between her legs, but keeping her eyes open.

    The instant her hand started moving, Warren stopped time again, resumed his position jerking off at the foot of her bed, and started time again.

    Julie immediately stopped moving her hand, and Warren likewise stopped time. Before hiding in the closet though, he leaned forward and rubbed Julie’s clit a few times, hoping to get her to feel turned on, thinking she’s getting turned on thinking of him. Once in the closet he started time up. Then Julie would start moving her hand, and he would stop time, come out, jerk off, and start time. Then she’d stop, and he’d stop time, rub her clit and hide in the closet.

    This happened four or five times, with Julie’s face getting more red and her pussy getting more wet each time.

    Finally, Julie just didn’t stop rubbing her pussy. For nearly half a minute, she just stared at her brother masturbating while she did likewise. She was, however, rubbing herself very slowly, and Warren did likewise trying to match her pace. After that half minute or so, Julie suddenly announced, “Go away.”

    She didn’t scream it. Rather, she said it as if she was talking to herself. But she continued rubbing herself.

    “I don’t want to see this.”

    But she kept staring ahead, as if willing the vision ahead of her away, not stopping her hands movements on her pussy.

    Then, with no warning, Julie grabbed a pillow with her free hand and threw it at Warren. Warren stopped time just as one corner of the pillow hit his chest. He stood there for a moment, trying to figure out the best way around this. Eventually he decided to step into the closet, stop and start time momentarily, then resume his position with the pillow now in the air behind him, hopefully giving the effect of it having gone right through him.

    Julie stared forward and shook her head, her hand not stopping on her pussy. For a few seconds, she simply stared forward. Then she closed her eyes.

    Having expected this much sooner, Warren was ready and immediately stopped time as Julie shut her eyes. He walked over, pulled her eyelids open again, and resumed his position jacking off at the foot of her bed, starting up time.

    Julie’s eyes went wide, whether because he had pulled them open too far or because she was surprised she couldn’t keep her eyes closed, Warren didn’t know. However, she tried closing her eyes a few more times, but always to the same result.

    After the last attempt, his sister announced almost pleadingly, “Damn it, I need to get off!” She continued rubbing her pussy at the slow rate she had been as she said this, not taking her eyes off what she no doubt thought was either a dream or an hallucination of her brother.

    Then, with no warning, she announced, “Fine!”

    Upon saying that, her hand at her pussy sped up drastically and her other hand finally returned to her chest. They seemed to be working at double time, as if trying to get off as fast as possible. But the whole time, Julie didn’t take her eyes off of Warren. Matching her new speed, Warren sped up his hand on his dick.

    Barely a minute had passed before Julie started moaning, quickly approaching her orgasm. At the speed he was going, Warren was quickly approaching his as well. In fact, he soon felt his body begin to tense as he was moments from cumming.

    “No!”

    The yell had erupted from his sister, and the suddenness of it caused Warren to stop time. Before he could figure out what was going on, Warren came, spurt after spurt of cum shooting into the air, but stopping mid-flight before landing on his sister or her bed, instead simply floating above her.

    When he was done, Warren finally opened his eyes to see what had happened. Taking in the scene, he wasn’t sure what had happened. Ignoring his cum floating above her, Warren saw that his sister had stopped masturbating, both arms in the air above her head, as if she was being arrested. Her mouth was open, having not finished saying “no” before he had stopped time.

    Warren had no idea what had happened. But he was really pissed that he had cum before she did. He went to the bathroom to get tissues and carefully scooped his cum out of the air into it, bringing the end result back to his room and throwing it out. Then he returned to Julie’s room, immensely curious, and hid in her closet as he set off the sting in his forehead to start time.

    “I can’t do it!” His sister’s response had been immediate, continuing to hold her hands above her. Her face looked racked with inner pain.

    For some time, Julie stayed in this position. However, while she was like this, Warren could see her occasionally shift her hips, as if trying to either rub against something or hold something in. This led Warren to wonder just how close Julie was to getting off when she stopped.

    Finally, Julie dropped her hands to her sides. She slid down her bed until her head was on the pillow, her knees both bent back up into the air. After some careful maneuvering, she pulled the sheets she was on top of over her. She then rolled to the side, her knees still bent, much as she had done the night before. Warren saw her mouth moving and could hear some mumbling, but couldn’t make it out. Stopping time, he opened the closet and laid down just at the bottom of the side of the bed Julie was facing, totally out of her sight but easily within audible range. As he started time, he heard Julie chanting to herself, “–get off to my brother, I can’t get off to my brother, I can’t get off to my brother, I can’t get off–”

    Warren stopped time again and stood up. He could see the mental anguish his sister was experiencing all over her face. He couldn’t help but laugh as he stood up. When he first left his room that morning, he had just planned on jerking off on his sister’s face again. When he caught her masturbating, he had changed that plan to try and get his sister to get off while thinking of him. Instead, what ended up happening was that she stopped very close to her climax, and now refused to masturbate because of him. That was probably better than what he had planned! That must torture her even more! And he still got to cum over his sister’s naked body, even if his cum didn’t get to land on her.

    Satisfied, Warren walked back to his room, started time, and went back to sleep with a big smile on his face.

    The sound of the front door closing woke Warren up. Again. He looked over at his alarm clock. 1:12. That was definitely his mother getting home. He was shocked he had slept through that much of the day. Apparently his sessions with his sister in the middle of the night and then again that morning had taken a lot out of him. He still felt exhausted, lying in his bed having just woken up in the middle of the day.

    As he continued to lie there, he heard his mom come up the stairs, into her room, close her door, and start her shower. Deciding he had built up enough energy, Warren got up and headed downstairs. He went to the kitchen and ate a quick breakfast before heading into the living room to watch TV. Julie was already there lying on the couch and watching some chick flick. She turned as she heard him walk into the room, but quickly jerked her head back towards the TV.

    “Hey,” Warren said, walking over to the recliner.

    “Hey,” his sister muttered back.

    Warren couldn’t help but smile. Normally Julie would’ve bitched at him as he entered the room, said something about not getting to change the channel or insult him or basically anything else that wasn’t nice. But now she was forcefully ignoring him. He could definitely get used to this!

    Deciding not to push his luck, Warren didn’t ask to change the channel. He simply joined in watching the chick flick. However, he did chance the occasional glimpse over at his sister. She was wearing a loose pair of short shorts and an over-sized T-shirt – her usual sleepwear. Two things immediately stood out to him though. Well, three. Two were her hard nipples clearly poking through her shirt, obviously showing she wasn’t wearing a bra. The third was that she still had her knees bent and to the side. Apparently her ass still hurt.

    Warren began wondering about his sister’s nipples. He couldn’t remember ever seeing them hard before, but the past couple days they seemed to be hard whenever he looked. Then again, he had never really looked at his sister in a sexual light before. Maybe her nipples had often poked out and he had just not noticed. Or maybe she was just really horny the past couple days. He didn’t know.

    The movie ended soon and another one started up soon after. It was some political thriller, but much to Warren’s surprise, Julie didn’t change the channel, she just stared forward at the TV as if it was the only thing in the world.

    A short time later, their mom came down and joined them in the living room. It was still the early afternoon, but she came down wearing gym shorts that went down nearly to her knees and an over-sized T-shirt – her normal sleepwear. It wasn’t unheard of for his mother to dress like this mid-day, but it was pretty unusual. She sat down at the opposite end of the couch that Julie was on, just barely having enough room beyond Julie’s feet.

    “Not doing anything today, mom?”

    She turned to look at Warren as he asked the question. “No, honey, just think I need a day off. Watch some TV, read some books, just relax.”

    As she finished speaking, Warren stopped time. He stripped off his clothes, sat back in the recliner, started and stopped time, got dressed, and started time again.

    “Cool,” Warren responded, turning back to the TV, but keeping a watch on his mom out of the corner of his eyes. His mother blinked her eyes at him a few seconds, her eyes seemingly aimed at his crotch, at least to the best he could tell without looking over at her. Then she also turned back to the TV, acting like nothing had happened.

    Warren smiled. He had no reason to mess with his mother that time. She had done absolutely nothing to bother him. He just couldn’t resist. It was too fun!

    About a half hour later, Warren heard his cell phone ring from upstairs. “Shit,” he announced, jumping up and running towards the stairs, mad he had left his cell phone up there. He usually carried it around with him.

    The call was from Pat. He wanted to figure out what was going on for Jake’s party that night. Warren had completely forgotten about the party, and was really glad Pat had called. Pat sounded nervous as hell, but wasn’t trying to talk his way out of it. Warren spent some time calming him down, telling him to not worry about it, to just treat it like when them and their friends got together, that it wasn’t a big deal. He also made plans for Pat’s brother to pick up all the guys from their houses around 9:00 and drive them to the party, and also agreed to pick them up whenever they called, no matter how late it was. At the end of their conversation, they agreed to call the other two. Pat told Warren to call Frank, as he apparently didn’t want to go to the party, while Pat would call Bob, who seemed really excited about it. Warren got off the phone and called Frank. Frank openly admitted he didn’t want to go, but agreed that he would as he didn’t want to be the downer and be the only guy of their group that didn’t go. As Warren started explaining the details of how they were getting there and when they were being picked up, he heard the shower start up. He rushed through the last of the details with Frank, hung up, and cringed in anger, setting off that familiar sting just inside his forehead.

    Warren walked straight to the bathroom. He found his sister naked standing outside the shower, her hand in the stream of the shower, checking the temperature of the water. Realizing he had gotten there too soon, Warren stepped just outside the bathroom, leaving the door the tiniest bit open so he could hear inside.

    Starting time, he soon heard the rings of the shower curtain drag along the rod as Julie closed it. He waited a few seconds, then stopped time again. Opening the shower curtain, Warren found his sister standing at the back of the tub, her knees slightly bent out, one hand spreading her pussy lips. She had apparently just started peeing, as there was a frozen barely yellow stream coming out of her, but it had not quite reached the floor. Closing the curtain as he had done the day before with just his head inside, Warren started time again.

    Things went almost the exact same as they had the day before. Shortly after time started up, Julie brought a couple of fingers down into her piss stream. Leaving them there for a few seconds, she brought them up to her face and sucked on them, though Warren couldn’t see that from behind her. Then she bent over and brought her hand down and splashed her pee up onto her body. As her pee stream finished, she stepped forward into the spray of the shower and started to turn around.

    Warren stopped time as his sister began to turn to face him. He was still amazed at what he was now guessing was his sister’s daily ritual at the beginning of her showers, but not as shocked as he had been the day before. However, Warren tried to let that slip his mind, as that was not why he had come to the shower in the first place.

    Letting go of the curtain, Warren moved to the other side of the shower, the side his sister now had her back to, and peaked in, holding the curtain closed around his head. Then he started time.

    For what seemed like a few minutes, Julie just stood in the shower. Occasionally she would dip her head back into the spray of the shower, or would run her hands through her hair or down her sides, but mostly she just stood still.

    She finally broke that pattern by bending over forwards. She bent so that her entire upper half was upside down and she was looking backwards between her legs, her hands around her ankles. Warren had to stop time so as to not get caught. Before moving, Warren took advantage of the view his sister was giving him, her ass cheeks spread as she was bent over, her red asshole slightly open and her puffy pussy lips slightly colored and squeezed together through her legs. He was surprised that her asshole was more red than pink, like he had seen in most porn, but didn’t think much of it.

    Moving to the other side of the shower again so as to not get caught, Warren held the shower curtain closed against his face and started time. As Warren watched, Julie inched her feet forward slowly until she got right where she wanted.

    “Oh god, that feels good!”

    Julie then reached her hands up to her ass, pulling her cheeks apart. It was as she did this that Warren realized what she was doing. She had positioned herself so that the majority of the shower stream focused on her asshole, the hot water running over her cheeks and asshole, apparently soothing the pain she still felt. It then hit Warren that maybe her asshole was red from being fucked the night before, and that wasn’t its natural color. As she continued to stand in this position in the shower, she started talking to herself.

    “I never should have let him put it back in my ass.” Pause. “Why couldn’t I suck it up and just suck him off?” Pause. “I shouldn’t’ve even let him cum, just thrown him out.”

    She stood like this for several minutes, occasionally talking to herself and running her hands over her ass cheeks. In fact, Warren had stopped time at one point and peeked around the other side of the curtain, risking getting caught although his sister’s eyes were closed, while she traced a single finger around her asshole, gasping when she touched what were obviously either more sensitive or sore spots. She even pushed her finger in up to the first knuckle and twisted her finger, gently pushing out at the sides in all directions.

    Eventually Julie stood up. Warren still behind her, saw his sister quickly look to each side, as if to check if someone was watching her, though she didn’t look behind her. He then smiled as he watched Julie raise both her hands to her chest. He heard her gasp as he guessed she started playing with her nipples. She was at this for less than a minute before he saw one hand work its way down between her legs.

    Warren stopped time.

    He went around to the other side of the tub. Sure enough, his sister had two fingers pressed directly into her clit, her eyes closed. This was what Warren was hoping for! He knew he masturbated in the shower all the time, which gave him the idea that his sister might also, judging by how desperate she had been to get off when she had stopped that morning. He was hoping she had not gotten off during the time he had been asleep. He had no way of knowing whether she did or not, but was guessing if she was getting herself off now, she probably had not, unless she regularly got herself off in the shower – which was a distinctive possibility.

    Not wanting her to get off without being tortured by the thought of him, Warren took off his clothes. First, he opened her eyes, followed by gently moving Julie’s fingers aside and rubbing her clit quickly for a bit, hoping this would give her an extra boost of sexual energy when she saw him. After replacing her fingers, he climbed up so that he was leaning against the wall his sister was facing, one foot on either side of the tub, making his dick roughly level with Julie’s boobs. He was already nearly hard from the show he had received from his sister, not to mention diddling her clit, but he jerked off some more until he felt he was as hard as he was going to get.

    Then he started time.

    The only noticeable response from Julie seeing her brother jerking off less than two feet in front of her was that her eyes went wide, her forehead wrinkled, and her eyebrows sloped down to the side. She looked incredibly depressed and disappointed that she was again seeing her naked brother jerking off as she masturbated, but nonetheless she didn’t stop, her one hand still pinching at her nipple, the other rubbing her pussy. Her eyes didn’t even look away, instead glancing back and forth from looking up at Warren’s face to slightly down at his dick.

    Warren felt himself laugh internally, but worked hard to maintain his composure, simply smiling and saying nothing as he jacked off.

    This went on for a couple minutes as Julie’s hands slowly sped up on herself. Likewise, Warren sped up his own hand. Then, without warning, Julie quietly yelled out, “No! No! No!” She then took the hand from her chest and slammed it palm first forward and towards Warren’s lower stomach.

    Warren, terrified, stopped time as soon as he saw her hand shoot forwards. When he looked down after opening his eyes from the cringe, her hand was less than an inch away from his body. However, when he looked at Julie, her other hand was still on her pussy. He wasn’t sure if she was rubbing it or had stopped moving while she slammed her hand forward, but it was definitely still there. Warren stepped out of the shower, started time just long enough to hear Julie’s hand slam into the wall, then stopped it again. As he looked into the shower, her hand was slightly pulled back, but still in the way of where he had been standing. He bent her arm slightly back towards her, leaving just enough room for him to retake his position without her touching him. Then he restarted time.

    “Shit,” Julie exclaimed, closing her eyes and bringing her hand to her mouth and sucking on her palm which had slammed into the wall. Impressively though, her other hand stayed pressed against her clit, though not moving. As Julie continued to suck on her hand with her eyes closed though, she began rubbing her cunt again. Likewise, Warren began stroking his dick.

    Almost as soon as he had started, Julie opened her eyes.

    “Fuck!”

    Both her hands dropped to her side as she cursed. Warren quickly stopped time, got out of the tub, and walked around to peek in from the other side before starting time up again.

    He watched from behind as his sister made a fist and slammed it into her leg.

    “Why can’t I stop thinking of him? Why can’t I get off?”

    She simply stood there for a few moments before muttering out, “Fuck,” again and reaching forward for her shampoo.

    Thinking his work was done, Warren stopped time, got dressed, and went back to his room before starting time up again. He smiled, thinking about how much he was messing with his sister. Part of him was surprised that he didn’t feel bad at all about what he had done. Another part however wasn’t surprised, as she had tortured him for years, and what he had done really wasn’t that bad, save maybe for making Joe fuck her ass.

    Happy with himself, Warren walked back downstairs.

    As he walked back into the living room, Warren’s mom turned to ask, “Who was that?”

    Warren was confused for a second, then remembered rushing up for his phone earlier, though that was now nearly forty minutes earlier. He was about to answer when he walked by the end of the couch his mom was sitting at, her legs now curled up to the side next to her as she leaned a bit over the edge.

    Unable to resist, Warren stopped time. His mom’s face was less than a foot away from his crotch the way he was standing. Smiling, he stripped off his clothes, Got in the position as if he was walking by, his boner sticking out strong in front of him right in front of his mother’s face, then started and stopped time, putting his clothes back on and resumed the position he had been in, starting time up again.

    “Oh, that was Pat. I’m going to go out with him, Frank, and Bob tonight. Pat’s brother is going to pick me up around 9:00, that okay?”

    He had started talking the second time had started up and was sitting in the recliner by the time he finished. His mom was looking at him, her eyes slightly wide. She didn’t immediately respond. Again unable to resist, possibly because he was so horny from jerking off in front of his sister but never getting off, Warren stopped time again, stripped and sat in the chair, started and stopped time, reclothed himself, then started time again.

    His mother continued staring at him. Not really looking bothered or anything, just staring.

    “That okay, mom?”

    “What?”

    His mother shook her head out of a daze as she responded.

    “It okay that I go out with my friends tonight?”

    His mom smiled at him. “Of course, honey. Go have some fun!”

    Warren gave her a big smile. “Will do, mom. Definitely will do.” She didn’t know the half of it!

    “Good.”

    With that, his mom turned back to the TV. She had obviously changed the channel since both he and his sister left, now watching one of the gazillion crime-solving TV shows that she so loved but Warren so hated. He guessed the movie they had been watching had probably ended, but wasn’t sure. Ignoring his dislike of the TV show, he sat back and watched.

    Some time later, his sister came down in the same shorts and T-shirt she had been wearing before, having not changed into something new after her shower.

    “Mom, my skin’s really dry again. Can you lotion my back for me?”

    The request in itself wasn’t unusual. Warren had heard his sister ask her mom for that many times, though usually it was at the end of the day before she went to sleep, not in the afternoon.

    “Sure, Jules. I’ll be up at the end of the show, there’s only about five minutes left.”

    “Okay, thanks mom.”

    Julie didn’t seem too happy as she turned and walked back upstairs. Their mom, however, simply turned back to the TV show.

    Five minutes later, as the credits just began to roll, Warren stood up and said, “I’m gonna go play some games until dinner.”

    “Okay, honey,” his mom responded, also standing up. “Tell Jules I’ll be right up, I’m just going to go get a drink first.”

    Warren rolled his eyes for show, responding, “Sure, mom.” He then headed upstairs as his mom went to the kitchen.

    As soon as Warren closed the door to his room, he stopped time and went to the closet in his sister’s room. She was standing in front of a mirror staring at herself, a worried look on her face. Warren ignored it and started time as soon as he had closed the closet door enough to hide himself.

    Warren was a bit confused when he started time. Julie didn’t move, still staring at herself in the mirror above her dresser. He was worried he somehow hadn’t started time back up again. Luckily, he soon heard his mom coming up the stairs, proving time had started, that his sister was just not moving.

    He heard the knock on the door.

    Julie’s whole body jumped, the knock apparently catching her by surprise and pulling her out of wherever her mind had been. “Come on in, mom.”

    The door opened. Warren could just barely see his mother come in then turn around to close the door. When he looked back towards his sister, he was surprised to see her shirt off and on the floor. She was wearing no bra, leaving her just in the short shorts and panties she had on. In her hand she had the bottle of lotion she used. Her nipples, in no surprise to Warren anymore, were hard and sticking out.

    At first, Warren was shocked that his sister was suddenly topless in front of their mom. He wasn’t sure why, he just found it strange. He quickly brushed it aside, assuming it was normal for a mom to see her daughter topless, or even naked.

    “Sorry about this, mom. I’m just feeling really itchy.”

    The talking knocked Warren out of his thoughts.

    “It’s not a problem Jules. I’m always here when you need me.” There was a brief pause as she took the bottle of lotion from her daughter. Then his mother added, “Are you cold?”

    His sister looked confused. “What?” Then while saying that looked down at her chest. “Oh!” She laughed, seemingly not embarrassed at all, much to Warren’s surprise. “No, just can’t seem to get them down today. You know how it is.”

    Her mom laughed in response. “Yeah, I certainly do.”

    Julie proceeded to walk over to her bed and laid face down on it. Her mom sat down on the bed next to her, squirting some lotion into her hands, then rubbing them together before leaning over her daughter’s back and starting to rub it in.

    Julie gasped at the first touch of her mother. Turning her head in the opposite direction of her mother, she muttered out, “Oh god, that feels great.”

    Her mom laughed. “You must’ve been really dry for it to feel that good!”

    “Yeah,” Julie responded, “I’m also really sore, so I think that’s adding to it.”

    There was a pause for a moment, Julie’s mom rubbing more lotion into her daughter’s back. Then she asked, “Do you want a massage while I’m at it?”

    Julie turned her head towards her mom, smiling. “That would be great, mom. Thanks!”

    Her mom smiled back at her. “No problem.”

    Warren was standing in shock in the closet. First off, he was shocked that he was getting very aroused watching his mom rub lotion into his topless sister’s back. Second, he was shocked that his mom was about to give her daughter a back massage while topless. He remembered when he was younger his mom used to give both him and his sister shoulder and back massages. They were fantastic! But that had stopped when he was around ten or eleven. Well, at least they had stopped for him then.

    As he continued watching, Warren saw his mother stand up and climb onto the bed. She straddled her daughter and sat down on the backs of her thighs. Then she leaned forward and started working her hands over Julie’s shoulders.

    Warren watched with intrigue as his mother’s hands moved over Julie’s shoulders, rotating between pressing, squeezing, kneading and twisting. They started around Julie’s neck, then worked out towards her arms, and then back to her spine. Then her hand would inch lower down Julie’s back, again pressing, squeezing, kneading and twisting, slowly working their way towards Julie’s sides, then back towards her spine again.

    Warren lost complete track of time watching as the process continued for several minutes, his sister letting out a moan or a compliment of her mother’s massage skills every so often, her mother mostly silent, sometimes mentioning how tight her daughter’s muscles were and that she needs some stress relief.

    When his mother’s hands were going to his sister’s sides at about chest level, Warren could swear he could see his mother’s fingers rub along the swelling sides of Julie’s boobs. However, Julie never commented or reacted when it happened, so he thought he must just have a poor view.

    At one point, when his mother was reaching her daughter’s lower back, she apparently went to far down, causing Julie to yelp and bend up beneath her mother, clenching her ass cheeks.

    “Oh sorry,” their mom said, though her tone was clearly of confusion at what set her off.

    As Julie laid down again, she responded, “It’s not your fault mom. My butt’s just really sore. I did a really long workout yesterday, and I think I overdid it.”

    Unable to hold back, Warren cringed in anger and stopped time. The second time was stopped, he opened the closet door and fell onto the floor laughing. If only his mother knew what Julie’s “long workout” consisted of! Warren was on his back laughing for quite awhile. Holding everything back for so long, being so quiet while watching everything between his mom and his sister, had taken its toll on him, and now he couldn’t stop laughing.

    After some time Warren calmed down. The excuse was actually viable. He knew that Julie did work out a lot, so for all her mom knew, while she wasn’t home the night before Julie could have been exercising and doing something that hit her glutes. Warren had the sudden urge to tell his mom exactly what Julie did that had hurt her ass, but realized there was no way he could do it, as theoretically he shouldn’t know what had happened.

    Calmed down, Warren got off the floor and took a step back towards the closet. After the single step though, he realized time was already stopped and he might as well take a closer look at his mom and sister.

    He walked to the far side of the bed as that was the direction his sister was facing. She looked completely at ease. Her face was calm, eyes closed, mouth partially open. Her naked back was still just a bit shiny from the lotion his mother had rubbed in. The sides of her boobs were very clearly bulging out from beneath her. Looking at them, he noticed that all the visible area of the boob was shiny too. At first, he thought this definitely meant that his mother had rubbed the sides of Julie’s boobs. But as he looked down Julie’s body, he saw that her entire sides were also just that tiny bit shiny too, and he didn’t think he saw his mother’s hands down her entire sides. Maybe Julie had lotioned the rest of her body before her mom had come up.

    Warren then moved onto his mother. Her hands were resting at her sides and she was sitting straight up straddled on her daughter’s thighs. She looked perfectly normal, save for one thing. Her head was looking almost straight down at Julie’s ass. Her eyes were dead on it, looking as if they were taking it in. Warren tried to defend it, thinking maybe she was just staring at it because Julie had just finished talking about it. But he couldn’t help but think that if that was the case then she would have a different look in her eyes. He also couldn’t help but think about his mom massaging Julie’s ass. He could feel himself getting hard just thinking about it.

    Warren pulled himself away from staring at his mom atop his sister for a moment and let some thoughts run through his head. He didn’t know how his mom was going to react when time started up. The way she was staring, maybe she would offer to massage Julie’s ass for her. It certainly wouldn’t surprise him after having watched the interactions between the two. Julie looked like she didn’t care about anything and while she probably wouldn’t request it, it looked like she would accept anything without question. So his mom had to be the one to offer. He suddenly wished he could somehow force the question into his mom’s mind, but knew that he had no such power. He already had the ability to stop time, no need to be greedy!

    So Warren thought of ways to make his mom offer to massage Julie’s ass. But he couldn’t make her. He could only think of ways to make her more likely to offer. Or more accurately, one way.

    He had to get his mother aroused.

    As the thought took control of his mind, Warren started seriously looking at his mother. He was pretty sure she 43, but not positive. He knew for sure she was in her low forties. And she did look her age, maybe high thirties at best. But she certainly didn’t look older than she was. She had slight wrinkles around her eyes and a couple at the corners of her mouth, but no more than that. Her hair was still long and full with no signs of even a single gray hair. Her face didn’t have a round youthful look though, she definitely looked mature.

    But she certainly wasn’t bad looking. She had full lips and beautiful eyes. She was an inch or two shorter than Julie, but had a larger frame. Her chest was probably slightly larger than Julie’s, but proportionately to the rest of her body they looked smaller. Her stomach looked pretty normal, definitely on the good side for an over forty year old. She had well-defined hips and a round ass, but not a big ass, though the way she was sitting on Julie her ass stuck out a noticeable amount. She wasn’t a straight out MILF like Sarah’s mom, the school nurse he had once gotten a boner for during a checkup, but his mom definitely was not a bad looking lady.

    Warren decided to go through with it. He would rub his mom’s nipple and her clit in hopes of arousing enough sexual energy in her to want to massage her daughter’s ass. Warren walked up right next to his mother. Taking a deep breath, he pulled her T-shirt up and over her chest.

    He was surprised to find her wearing a bra. He wasn’t sure why he was surprised, he just figured that as Julie hadn’t been wearing a bra his mother wasn’t going to be either. This complicated things slightly. Warren knew he didn’t want to take off her bra or move it around. He learned the day before that whenever he did that, the person he did it to got distracted and needed to fix it.

    Going for the least obtrusive route, Warren reached forward, and sneaked a single finger into one of his mom’s bra cups. Quickly finding her nipple, he rubbed his finger around it for awhile, not knowing how long would be enough to arouse her. After he felt he had done it enough, he brought the same finger over to her other bra cup and repeated the process. Upon finishing, he straightened the cups of her bra out, trying to make it as if his finger had never been in there.

    Then Warren looked down. He looked past his mother’s stomach, which did stick out a tiny bit, past the line where her stomach turned into shorts, and down to where her legs parted. He reasoned that he had two choices. Either he could rub her pussy through her shorts, or he could pull out her shorts and underwear, stick his hand down the front, and rub her pussy directly.

    Wanting the most effective results, at least that’s how he defended his decision in his mind, Warren reached his finger down and beneath both the band of his mother’s shorts and her panties, then pulled out. The shorts and panties stayed pulled out as he let go with his finger. Leaning in, Warren looked down into the shorts and panties to see his mother’s pussy.

    He couldn’t see much. Her slit must be angled slightly beneath her, blocking his view of it. But he did see his mom’s pubic hair above her slit shaved into the shape of a ‘V.’ Warren suddenly thought back to the night before. He knew his mom had gone out, but he had assumed she had just gone out with friends. Was she actually hooking up with a guy? Did she shave her pussy like this for him? Or maybe she just liked keeping her pubic hair like that.

    Warren forced himself to stop thinking about it as he reached a hand forward and with the palm facing into his mother’s body, slid his hand down over her skin, over her hair, until his middle finger could curl beneath her and he felt her slit. He couldn’t slide his hand much farther down, but he got enough until his finger reached what he thought was his mother’s clit. He started to rub it, but realized that what he was rubbing was too big to be her clit. He let his finger wander around, trying to find a smaller fold above that, but found nothing. He didn’t dare push farther down without risking moving his mother and distracting her when he started time again. So he worked under the assumption his mom just had an over-sized clit and rubbed it for awhile, tracing the outline with his finger.

    When he thought he had rubbed it enough, Warren pulled his hand out. He then pushed his mother’s panties back into her skin and ran his hand over them trying to smooth it out. Then he pulled her shorts in and did the same. Finally, he pulled her shirt back down. He took one last glimpse at his mom and his sister before heading back to the closet.

    Inside, Warren made sure he had a good line of sight, and set off the stinging in his forehead.

    There was no movement for a bit. Both girls just maintained their positions. Eventually, his sister without moving her head simply asked, “Mom?”

    His mother appeared to Warren to still just be staring at Julie’s ass. But shortly after Julie spoke, her mother did too. “Julie,” she began, then took a deep breath. Warren did also, hoping for the best. “I could rub your butt too if you like. Try to get the soreness out of it.”

    Julie didn’t move and had little emotion in her voice as she simply replied, “That would be great, mom.”

    Warren couldn’t believe his luck! He was about to see his mother rub her daughter’s ass!

    As he watched, his mom slid a few inches down Julie’s legs, until she was straddling her knees, as opposed to her thighs. Then she just placed her hands on Julie’s butt and started lightly moving them in circles.

    The second her mom’s hands touched her butt, Julie’s body stiffened, then loosened up again. The action didn’t go unnoticed by her mother, who seemingly much more comfortable about the situation said, “You weren’t kidding about being sore! You must have really overworked yourself.”

    Warren kept his laughter in his head as his sister just replied, “Yeah.”

    The massage continued on as Warren watched. His mom began rubbing, pressing, kneading, and squeezing her ass just as she had been doing to Julie’s back. Every so often, Julie’s body would tense up, then quickly loosen up again.

    After one of these times she tensed up, Julie, still with her head sideways on her pillow, asked, “Mom, would you mind pulling my shorts off? The elastic hurts sometimes when you press it into me.”

    Warren watched as his mom stopped short what she was doing. It was obvious that she thought the request was unusual. She simply replied, “You sure, Jules?”

    “It’s not like there’s anything there you haven’t seen before, mom.”

    Her mother, again gaining comfort in the situation after her brief lapse, replied, “Okay,” as she got up and moved over to the side of her bed. She hooked her fingers in the waistband of her daughter’s shorts and started to pull.

    Almost immediately, Julie added, “Underwear too.”

    Warren couldn’t see his mom’s facial reaction. She didn’t say anything either. But after a short pause, she readjusted her fingers under Julie’s shorts, hooking her fingers inside her daughter’s panties. Then he watched as Julie lifted her hips and their mom pulled her shorts down to her knees. Julie’s hips then dropped back to the bed as her mom pulled the shorts and panties off the rest of her legs, placing them on the bed beside her. Then without words, his mom simply climbed atop his sister again, straddling her knees, and started rubbing Julie’s bare ass with her hands.

    At first Warren thought he was lucky again to see this, but he got distracted quickly as he could tell something was up. The first thing his mom’s hands did was gently pull her daughter’s cheeks apart. Julie tensed up at this, but said nothing. His mom then looked up at her daughter’s head, which was still sideways on the pillow, then lowered her own head closer to her daughter’s ass. She pulled apart Julie’s ass cheeks again, then sat up and stopped moving her hands, just resting them on her daughter’s ass.

    It took several moments before Julie seemed to notice. She didn’t move, but he heard her confusedly ask, “Uhhhh, mom?”

    The response was almost instantaneous. “Did you have anal sex last night?”

    Julie’s head jerked around, along with most of her upper body. “What? No! I would never do that.”

    “Then did you put something up there recently? A shampoo bottle?”

    “Ewww, no! Why would I do that to myself?”

    Warren could only see the back of his mother’s head as she shook it, responding, “I know what a butt looks like after anal sex.” She paused here while Julie had a look of fear on her face throwing every denial she could out. It made no difference as her mother finally continued, “And your red butthole looks like something went in there recently.”

    The room suddenly went quiet. Warren had been shocked enough to just hear his mom utter the phrase “anal sex.” But when she said she knew what an asshole looked like after anal sex, he went into shock. How would she know that? Has his mom had anal sex before? But then how would she know what that looked like? Did she bend over and look at herself in the mirror? Or did she have a friend whose asshole she’d seen after they had anal sex?

    He continued watching the stare down between his mother and his sister. His mom had since gotten off Julie, who was now sitting up beside her mom staring into her eyes, willing her mom to believe her. Warren couldn’t see his mother’s face, so he didn’t know how she was reacting.

    The silence suddenly broke as Warren’s naked sister broke into sobs and threw her arms around her mother. Through tears, she told her mom how she had had Joe over the night before, whom she had gone on a few dates with and wanted to make her boyfriend. They had sex for the first time last night, but she couldn’t get off in the missionary position because Joe’s dick was too small. Julie didn’t normally like doggy style, but decided to try it with Joe because she wasn’t getting anything out of the missionary position with him. Then, when he thrust into her, it was in her ass, not her pussy. He apologized and said it was a mistake, but also that he wanted to get off. She didn’t want to disappoint him as she still wanted to make him her boyfriend as he was a popular guy, but she didn’t want to suck his dick since it had just been in her ass, she didn’t want it in her cunt (her words) for the same reason, and he didn’t want a handjob. So she told him to just finish off in her ass. She told her mom how much it had hurt, how she couldn’t even get out of the position until after Joe had fallen asleep beside her, and even then, she couldn’t straighten her legs because it hurt too much, and how it had hurt all day. She then added that she never even got off with him last night and was all worked up and tried to get herself off a couple times today, but just couldn’t do it (Warren noted that she didn’t say why she couldn’t). Then she just cried into her mom’s shoulder.

    Warren was blown away that Julie would reveal all this to their mom. He hadn’t seen his sister cry in years. It actually crossed his mind whether Julie was just putting on a show, though still telling the truth, to make her mom less mad or disappointed in her. That seemed like a stretch, even for her, so he was guessing she was genuinely crying, for which he actually started to feel bad, as he had essentially caused it.

    Their mom said nothing for some time. She simply held her naked daughter, one hand on the back of her head, one rubbing up and down her back. It was quite some time before she finally spoke. Holding her daughter’s head in both hands, she pulled back and looked at her face.

    “That’s the first time you ever had something in your butt, huh?”

    Julie’s head simply nodded in her mother’s hands.

    Her mother shook her head lightly. She was silent for awhile, then said, “How could you be so ignorant Jules? You’re usually more aware on matters like this. I told you when I gave you permission to go on the pill that you’ve got to be careful with guys, that some are really sneaky. If you have sex with enough guys, of course one’s going to try and put it in your butt. That should just be common sense. Luckily you said you had a guy with a small….” She paused, before continuing, “penis. Imagine if he had been larger. If you are going to remain sexually active, you should use something to stretch out your butthole while you masturbate.” She paused again. The look of shock in Julie’s face was priceless, though Warren imagined his face wasn’t much better. “Do you have a dildo?”

    Julie nodded in the affirmative through her shock.

    “How big is it?”

    Warren watched as his sister got up, went to her dresser, opened a drawer, reached to the back of it, then unrolled a shirt he’d never seen her wear revealing a big pink dildo inside. He had no real basis for comparison for dildos, but he assumed it was big as he could tell it was much longer and a little wider than his own dick at its hardest.

    She handed the dildo to her mother, who looked at it and shook her head before responding, “This won’t work. I’ll give you one of my smaller ones. It should be a good beginning point to stretch yourself out with.” She stopped for a bit, then continued, “I’m not saying you should have anal sex again, but whether you want to or not, you’ll find that some guys are very insistent, and unless you want to send them packing, you’re going to let them….” She paused again, continuing, “have anal sex with you. And you want to be prepared.”

    Warren watched as his mother handed Julie’s dildo back to her. “Listen, I’ll go get you a smaller one, I’ll be right back.” Both Julie and Warren watched as their mother left the room. Warren then turned back to Julie. She looked to be in about as much shock as he was, having just heard their mother’s knowledge and advice regarding anal sex. Warren concluded his mom must have plenty of sexual experience, anal and otherwise, to dish out the advice she just had, not to mention her apparent collection of dildos, of which she had enough to spare to just give Julie one.

    Julie meanwhile just stood there naked with the pink dildo hanging in her hand like a limp dick, staring at the door through which her mother had just left, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging open. Her crying had completely stopped, and there was actually almost no hint of it on her face. Just shock. But she eventually got over it, shaking her head and coming back to the present. She looked down at the dildo in her hand. She grabbed the shirt on the dresser it had been rolled up in and started to roll the dildo back up in it. After just a couple rolls, she stopped, shrugged her shoulders, then pulled the dildo out of the shirt, placing the shirt on the dresser and the dildo back in her drawer.

    As she was doing that, Warren heard his mom come back in the room. Both he and his sister turned immediately to see their mom walk across the room to Julie.

    “Here,” she said, holding out a small, skinny, silver dildo to her daughter. “This should help with….” She paused yet again, finishing, “what we just talked about.”

    Finally finding her voice, Julie responded, “Thanks.” She took the dildo and placed it in the same drawer as the pink one.

    As she turned around her mother asked, “So you’re still sore?”

    “Yeah.”

    Warren saw a small smile on his mom’s face through the mirror over Julie’s dresser.

    “Alright, lie down then, I’ll try to help out.”

    Without question, Julie just laid down on her bed again. Her mom grabbed the lotion and resumed her position straddling her daughter’s knees.

    “Just try to relax. This is going to feel a bit cold, but I promise it will help.”

    Julie’s head was to the side again, seemingly not paying any attention to her mom. Warren however watched very closely as his mother squeezed just a small amount of lotion out onto a single finger. He thought he knew what was about to happen, and saw his thoughts confirmed as his mother tried to spread Julie’s ass cheeks with one hand and then slowly lowered her other hand until it was out of Warren’s view.

    Julie’s head suddenly shot up.

    Warren couldn’t hold back any more and stopped time.

    He practically ran out of the closet and over to his sister’s bed. Sure enough, his mom was holding his sister’s ass cheeks apart with one hand while a single finger on her other hand was almost up to the first knuckle in Julie’s ass. She appeared to be spreading the lotion just around the inside of the ring of her asshole.

    Having never seen an asshole stretched around something before, he was entranced by his sister’s asshole tightened around his mother’s finger. It looked tighter than he could imagine. Better than in any of the porn he had seen. His first thought was how lucky Joe had been to have his dick in there. Then he blocked that thought from his mind, realizing that would mean he wanted to fuck his own sister in the ass. He convinced himself that wasn’t the case, only that he wanted to keep getting back at her for all the trouble she had caused him over the years.

    As if doing so would prove to himself he was right, Warren turned around and walked back to the closet, closing the door and setting off the stinging in his forehead.

    “Sorry, Jules,” his mom said upon starting up time. “It may not be comfortable at first, but I promise it’ll not only make you feel better, but it’ll help your butthole heal quicker.”

    While she was talking, Julie had lowered her head back onto the pillow. In a slow, almost enchanted-sounding voice, she replied to her mother, “It was just the initial shock. It feels great now.”

    “I’m glad,” was all the response that came from her mother.

    During the whole conversation, Warren watched his mom continue to twist her arm around, no doubt twisting her finger to cover the entire rim of her daughter’s asshole. Shortly after the conversation ended though, Warren watched his mom pull her finger up and wipe it along her naked calf, as if wiping the lotion off. She started to get up, announcing, “That should do it.”

    Julie quickly turned her head towards her mother. “Wait, mom!”

    Her mother paused and looked at Julie.

    In a pleading voice, Julie asked, “Will you keep massaging me?”

    Warren couldn’t see his mother’s face, but in a placating voice, he heard, “Sure, your back again?”

    Julie put her head back down and responded, “How about my legs?”

    “Sure.”

    Warren watched as his mother got up and turned around, sitting again straddled over Julie’s lower back, now facing him. Her hands went first to the top of her daughter’s ass cheeks, slowly massaging them as she worked past Julie’s ass to her legs. She used both hands on one leg, again rubbing, pressing, kneading, and twisting. She slowly leaned forward, working her way down the leg, and then back up. Then she switched to the other leg and repeated, finishing by rubbing her daughter’s ass again.

    She got up and moved to the side of her daughter, saying, “I think that should do it.”

    Julie rolled onto her side to look at her mother. She was facing away from Warren, so he couldn’t see her face, or her body for that matter, but he again heard the pleading in her voice when she asked, “Will you do my front too?”

    Before having seen this, Warren would have expected his mom to be surprised at a request from her naked daughter to massage the front of her body. But having just witnessed what he had, he was instead surprised to see the surprise in her. His mom’s eyes went wide and he could just barely see her blush in response to her daughter’s request. In a shaky voice, she responded, “Are you sure?”

    Even as his sister eagerly responded, “Yes,” Warren could both see in his mother’s face and hear in her voice the hesitation she had towards this request. Warren cringed and stopped time in order to encourage a positive response.

    Coming out of the closet, Warren walked over to his mother. He pulled up her shirt, got behind her, and sneaked a finger from each of his hands into the cups of his mom’s bra, quickly finding and rubbing her nipples. After spending some time there, he pulled out her shorts and panties again and slid his hand over her V-shaped pubic hair until his finger could rub her large clit. When he felt he had worked her up enough, he pushed in and smoothed out her panties again, then pushed in and smoothed out her shorts, then pulled her shirt down before finally returning to the closet.

    As he set time in motion again, he saw his mother’s face turn even more red. He was worried though, as for several seconds she didn’t respond or move. However, she finally muttered out, “Alright.”

    Julie smiled and said, “Thanks,” as she lay back with her head sideways on her pillow, this time with her head twisting towards Warren. Now face up, her body was totally exposed to both Warren and his mother. He could see gravity pulling her large breasts slightly to the side and down her body, as well as her shaved slit visible between her slightly spread legs.

    Warren’s mother took a quick once over, then moved to straddle her naked daughter’s thighs. As she felt her mother sit down on her, Warren saw a look of relaxation come across Julie’s face. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why, but he felt some anger rise up as he saw the look on his sister’s face. It was as if she was now getting something she wanted, like she always expected to get what she wanted.

    Before Warren could think much more about it, his mother lifted up one of her daughter’s arms. Resting it on her shoulder, she leaned in so she could reach her daughter’s shoulder, again rubbing, squeezing, pressing and twisting her hands around her daughter’s arm, slowly working her way from her shoulder to her hand, then back to her shoulder. When she finished that arm, she repeated the same process on her daughter’s other arm.

    As she finished with that arm, Warren watched his mother’s hands drift to Julie’s shoulders by her neck, slowly working their way down. Warren could easily see the hesitation in his mother’s movements, as she slowly worked her hands through the cleft between her daughter’s breasts, but avoiding contact with her breasts as much as possible. She then slid her hands outwards until they were both just beneath Julie’s breasts, but not quite touching them.

    Watching the scene before him, Warren was torn. He could tell from the look on his sister’s face that she was disappointed that her mother was not reaching for her breasts, and he could tell from his mother’s movements that she was very hesitant to do so. Warren was torn because he wanted to see his mother grope his sister’s tits. But he hated the fact that his hopes fell in line with his sister’s. He hated to see her get what she wanted, even if it was what he wanted to.

    Making a decision, Warren stopped time. He would turn his mom on, and whatever happened would happen. If he brought up her sexual tension and she still didn’t grope his sister, at least he could say he tried and that Julie didn’t get what she wanted. If she did, he got a show he was not likely to see again, even if Julie got what she wanted. So he left the closet to again go rub his mother’s nipples and clit, just as he had twice before. After doing so, he returned to the closet and started time, ready for whatever happened.

    For the first several moments, Warren watched as his mother’s hands continued to rub just beneath Julie’s boobs. Then, he saw them slowly rub down to Julie’s sides, then upwards on her body until she was rubbing Julie’s sides just next to her tits, occasionally brushing against them as they were hanging down towards her sides.

    Then her hands were on her daughter’s tits. It wasn’t an incredibly fast motion, but it was quick compared to the speed at which her hands had been moving before. Warren saw Julie’s mouth open and gasp as her mother began gently pressing and kneading her tits. As Warren continued to watch, his mother continued to work over her daughter’s chest, constantly changing her hand motions from pressing to pushing to kneading to twisting to pulling to pinching and so on. What struck Warren though was that none of her movements ever focused on the nipples. Rather they always worked on the whole boob, pressing the boobs into her chest then twisting her hands lightly in different directions or using her full hand to pull the boobs towards her or push them together, or using the space between her knuckles to pinch the tit flesh between them, but never pinching the nipples. Warren actually thought he saw a look of disappointment in his sister’s face during this, despite her occasional moans. He thought she wanted more, but wasn’t getting it. He couldn’t help but smile at the thought.

    His mother seemed to spend more time on her daughter’s tits than any other part of the body she’d massaged so far. However, it did eventually come to an end. If his sister looked disappointed before, she looked downright distraught as her mother’s hands drifted down off her daughter’s boobs and onto her daughter’s stomach. As she worked her stomach, Warren’s mother also inched her own body down until she was straddling her daughter’s knees, instead of her thighs.

    Warren wasn’t sure where this was going. He watched as his mother’s hands slowly worked their way down Julie’s stomach just to the top of her mound. But then, they drifted towards the side, and slowly worked down to the tops of Julie’s thighs, avoiding her shaved mound.

    Warren could see in his mother’s movements that she was clearly avoiding her daughter’s pussy. Needing to see more, Warren stopped time. He again went out to intervene. He wasted no time getting his fingers working on his mother’s nipples again, rubbing them longer and harder than he had before, hoping for a scene he’d never forget when he was done. He then worked his hand down to her pussy and rapidly rubbed and flicked her large clit. He spent far longer time than he had even planned, unable to hold back his hopes. Finally, he straightened out his mother’s clothes and went back to the closet to start time.

    The first thing he saw was his mother’s hands move from the front of Julie’s thighs to the insides of her thighs, again with movement much quicker than normal. Then, slowly, she worked her hands up and around the outer edges of her daughter’s pussy lips. She traced her fingers in small circles as she continued up above her daughter’s slit and onto the mound just above. Placing both hands diagonally on her daughter, fingers intertwined on the mound, Warren watched his mother apply pressure to Julie’s mound while her thumbs ran in circles beneath her hands just atop Julie’s pussy lips, causing her lips to gently spread apart. Then she slowly worked her hands down, her thumbs spreading Julie’s lips while her hands slid down and applied pressure holding them open. As Julie’s lips were finally held open fully spread, her mother’s thumbs ran in small circles on the insides of her lips.

    Warren had been occasionally glancing up at his sister’s face, seeing her in a complete state of pleasure – her eyes closed but eyebrows lifted, her mouth open and letting out the occasional moan or gasp. He didn’t want to see his sister in a state of pleasure, but he was entranced by watching his mother practically finger Julie under the pretense of a massage. He kept trying to focus on his mother’s hands over his sister’s pussy, but couldn’t hold back the occasional look back up to Julie’s face.

    Then, with no warning, the pretense faded dramatically. Warren watched his mother shift her hands a bit diagonally as, while keeping her fingers intertwined, one thumb began circling around and over Julie’s clit while the other pressed down into the first knuckle into her hole, running circles around the inner rim of it.

    Warren couldn’t believe it! He really hadn’t expected his mother to go this far. He simply wanted to get her to touch Julie’s pussy, to continue her so-called massage. While she was obviously still trying to make it look like a massage, whether for her benefit or her daughter’s he couldn’t tell, it was obviously more than that.

    “Oh god yes!”

    The exclamation took Warren by surprise as his eyes shot to his sister’s head, which turned to face the ceiling as her hips pushed up. In the mere seconds that Warren’s eyes took to get back to her hips though, all pretense of a massage was over. His mother had one hand with two fingers extended rapidly running circles over her daughter’s clit. Her other hand had two fingers as deep into her daughter’s hole as they would go. He expected that hand to be pumping in and out, but rather his mother was doing some side-to-side motion, her elbow jerking back and forth slightly as her fingers did whatever they were doing inside Julie.

    Warren lost track of time watching this. At least he thought he did. It seemed like not even a minute had passed before Julie started moaning out, “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” Then her head went back and her body arched. Her mom’s hands didn’t stop moving though, and Warren thought he saw a tiny squirt of fluid erupt over the hand with fingers inside Julie. After the squirt, the hands began to slow down, eventually pulling back. Warren watched as his mother stood up.

    “That’s what you needed.” There was a pause before she turned to walk away. “Now I should go make dinner.”

    She then started to walk quickly for the door. When she had turned, Warren saw her blank expression fade into a look of pain and shock. He wasn’t sure why, but he was guessing she felt like she lost control and shouldn’t have done what she just did to her daughter.

    “Wait, mom!”

    Julie’s exclamation fell on deaf ears as her mother walked out of the room, closing the door behind her. Warren looked back and saw Julie smiling, maybe even beaming at the door, then continuing to beam as she turned her head up towards the ceiling. He couldn’t help but feel anger rising as he compared the look on his sister’s face to that which had been on his mother’s.

    Warren continued to watch as his sister, still beaming, slid both hands to her pussy, apparently just covering it, cupping it with both hands. Then she closed her eyes as she squeezed her hands up into her, her hands still just cupping herself. Shortly after she did this, her body suddenly shivered for several seconds, though Warren wasn’t sure why. He figured there was no way she had another orgasm from simply cupping her pussy.

    But then he saw his sister slide one hand up her body to her chest, while the other one slid up just enough until her fingers were on her clit and started rubbing.

    Warren smiled, finally seeing an opportunity to get involved, and hopefully get off as he was horny as hell. He stopped time, stripped, went over to his sister’s face and pulled her eyes open, then took his position at the foot of the bed and began to jerk off, starting time.

    “Fuck!”

    Julie immediately stopped masturbating as she cursed.

    Disappointed, but not wanting to ruin the illusion he was setting up for her, he stopped time and went back into her closet, bringing his clothes with him. He quickly started time.

    Julie looked pissed off, but her anger faded to a smile, much to Warren’s dismay. Talking to herself, she muttered, “Well, at least I got off.” Then she reached down to her panties and shorts. Pulling her panties out of her shorts, she curled her legs up above her, hooked her feet inside, and began to extend her legs up in the air, pulling her panties down as her legs went up.

    Warren set off the sting in his forehead. He came out of the closet and walked over to the bed. Julie’s legs were almost straight up in the air, her panties around her calves, her hands on either side of her panties, her upper body curled forward a bit so she could reach up there. In this position, her boobs were hanging slightly onto her stomach, her red asshole was totally exposed, and her wet pussy lips were pressed together between her legs, giving Warren quite the view. He found the position and view incredibly sexy, even if it was his sister, and reached a hand out to touch her.

    Then he stopped. Despite how horny and hard he was, Warren really didn’t want to give his sister any more pleasure, which would undoubtedly happen when time started again if he touched her. Cursing, Warren pulled his head back. He thought for awhile whether he should just jerk off on her now, needing to get off. After some thinking hard about it, Warren decided to hold off, saving his load for someone at the party he was going to go to in just a few hours.

    So Warren put his clothes back on, walked back to his room, and started time. He tried to play games, but his mind was completely distracted. Luckily, less than half an hour later, his mom called up for dinner.

    Warren headed down to the kitchen. His mom was already sitting with a dish in front of her, so he just sat down, followed shortly thereafter by his sister. While eating, Warren’s mom asked him, “So what time are you going out again?” While she was obviously trying to look and sound normal, Warren could tell that something was wrong with her.

    “Pat’s brother will be picking me up around nine.”

    Then, without turning towards her, his mother simply asked, “How about you, Jules? Any plans?”

    “I was going to go to a party tonight, but I really don’t feel like it anymore.” Her answer came out completely happy, as if she didn’t have a care in the world, which pissed Warren off. However, he couldn’t help but wonder if the party she had planned to go to was the same one he was in fact going to. He also wondered whether Julie didn’t want to go to the party because of what had happened the night before, or because of what just happened with their mom.

    Warren didn’t get much time to think about it as his mother finally turned toward Julie, responding, “Are you sure? It’s a Saturday night, you should enjoy yourself.” Warren could tell by his mother’s eyes that she wanted Julie to go out, and leave the house to her for the night.

    Julie, smiling back, simply responded, “No, that’s okay. I think I just need a night to relax at home.”

    Warren’s mom didn’t respond and simply went back to eating. Julie, though, kept glancing towards her mom as if wanting to talk to her more.

    As they finished dinner, Warren announced he was going upstairs. He left the kitchen, walked up the stairs, then stopped time. He walked back and stood just outside the kitchen, listening in as he started time.

    “I said no,” his mother stated firmly.

    “But–,” Julie began to respond.

    “Not now. If you want, we can talk more when Warren leaves.” There was a pause as he heard a chair move. “I’m going to go up and read. I need you to do the dishes.”

    Warren stopped time and headed up to his room before starting time up again. Not long after, he heard footsteps coming up the stairs, presumably his mother. He sat and thought for awhile, wondering what exactly they were going to talk about. He really wanted to hear it, but then he would have to miss the party. After a short debate in his mind, he justified that the party was going to be more fun.

    Having made up his mind, Warren killed some time playing video games before showering and getting ready for the party.

    Shortly after 9:00, Warren heard Pat’s brother pull up. He headed out to them and got in the car. He was the last one to be picked up. As they were pulling out of Warren’s driveway, Frank asked, “Are you sure this is a good idea?”

    Warren was about to defend the idea, but got cut off by Bob, and then Pat’s brother, both of which thought the party was a great idea. Warren simply smiled and said nothing. There was a brief silence afterwards, but then the conversation quickly turned to video games, and stayed on the topic until they got to Jake’s house.

    Pat’s brother dropped them off then drove away quickly, leaving them no option for retreat, much to the liking of Warren and Bob, while not so much to the liking of Frank and Pat. There were tons of cars in the driveway, more lining the street, and music was blaring from inside the house. They could hear voices around back, but no one was in the front of the house.

    Taking the lead, Warren walked up to the front door. Bob seemed suddenly nervous, hanging behind Warren. As they got to the door, Warren reached for the knob. Frank stopped him, asking, “Shouldn’t we knock?”

    Warren simply shook his head, “It’s a party man, you just go in.”

    And so they did. Warren opened the door to find a group of people standing in front of it. He walked in and around them, followed by his friends.

    Now he was confused. He wasn’t sure where to go from here. He decided to head for the kitchen, dodging people as he went.

    Warren had barely stepped into the kitchen before he heard his name shouted.

    “Warren, man, I was beginning to think you wouldn’t make it!”

    Jake ditched the crowd he was with and came over. “These must be your friends.”

    “Yeah,” Warren replied, patting each friend in turn, “this is Bob, Pat, and Frank.”

    Jake turned to look at them. “What’s goin’ on guys? I’m Jake.” Jake then turned back to Warren and put his arm around him, saying, “Shit man, you should see all the skirts here. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch another show!”

    It was at that point that Warren realized Jake was already pretty close to drunk. Warren just smiled back and said, “Hey man, who knows?”

    “Yeah man! Who knows is right! Now we gots to get you guys some drinks!”

    Jake then practically dragged the four over to the corner of the kitchen where the keg was and poured a beer for each of them, himself included as his glass was empty.

    They stood around the keg for awhile and talked while drinking. At Jake’s urging, they all drank their first beers quickly, soon starting on their seconds.

    Jake ditched them soon after, leaving the four of them alone in their own little group. Part of Warren wanted to go explore the rest of the party, but his friends were clearly uncomfortable and he suddenly felt bad for them, so he stuck around and talked with them, rather than drag them through the rest of the party.

    A short while later, Warren felt himself get yanked backwards, his beer luckily being low enough to not spill.

    “I thought that was you! Warren, right? How the hell are you?”

    Warren immediately recognized the person who pulled him away as Joe. He started to respond, but Joe cut him off, talking to a random group of guys Warren didn’t recognize at all. “This guy got the best show ever in school the other day!” Joe slapped Warren’s back while saying this, then turned to him and added, “Shit, now that your sister’s not around, you got to tell me all about it!”

    Warren then began to relate the story of how a breeze must have flipped up these three girl’s skirts the other day and he was just feet away and got to see their camel toes, each of which he described in detail to a round of cheers and occasional high fives from the group of guys he didn’t know, sometimes being pressed for even more detail than he had.

    While that was going on, Jake came back in the kitchen. Warren didn’t hear the conversation, but after he talked to Frank, Pat and Bob for a bit, he left the room with them in tow.

    Shortly after Warren finished his story, he told the group he was going to go explore the party, taking advantage of the fact that his friends had been pulled away.

    More people must’ve shown up, as the house was getting pretty packed. Walking into the next room, Warren saw a large group of girls with just a few guys mixed in. He immediately recognized one of the girl’s as Val, who seemed to be hitting on one of the guys in the room, though the guy didn’t seem too interested. He was surprised to see her without Sarah or Tammy. He recognized that Val was clearly drunk as he inched his way into the room. Just as he was approaching her, another guy said something to the guy she was trying to get with and he turned around. Val apparently took advantage of the opportunity to pull her hair tie out, letting her hair down. Being clearly drunk though, she accidentally launched the hair tie several feet over at someone else.

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh, and before he realized it, he announced, “Smooth!”

    Val had heard, and looked at him. She grimaced at him and flipped him off saying, “Fuck you.” She then went over to retrieve her hair tie. She bent over at the hips to grab her hair tie off the floor. Warren immediately set off the familiar stinging in his forehead.

    He walked up behind Val and, responding to her prior comment, said, “Okay!”

    Val was wearing a skirt again, and bent over the way she was, it was already exposing the bottom of her panties, though you’d have to look close to notice, as her red satin panties were the same color as her red skirt.

    Warren was definitely going to take a close look. He pulled up Val’s skirt, exposing her ass to him. He was slightly disappointed she wasn’t wearing a thong as she had been the other day he flipped her skirt up, but quickly got over it. Wasting no time, he grabbed her panties and pulled them down to mid-thigh.

    The sight before him blew his mind. Warren knew Val was skinny, and could tell through the clothes she normally wore that the girl had next to no ass. Bent over as she was now, she looked like she literally had no ass. Her back just curved up and then back down into her legs. Bent over, her tiny ass cheeks were fully spread, leaving almost no hint of her ass crack. The only major hint that he was staring at an ass was the large pink asshole staring back at him.

    And he wasn’t kidding when he said large!

    Val had the biggest asshole he had ever seen in the middle of her tiny ass. When he had seen his sister in a similar position earlier in the day, her asshole had been tiny and red. Val’s was a gaping pink hole, wide enough and open enough for him to actually be able to look inside her ass, seeing pink wrinkles fade into blackness. Warren couldn’t imagine that such a large asshole was natural, and was guessing that either Val was a slut and took it in the ass a lot, or, like his mom had suggested his sister do, she masturbated with a dildo up her ass. Either way, she was definitely stretched out.

    Looking down a bit, Warren was glad to see that Val had shaved since he had last peaked at her pussy, showing no signs of any hairs on her pussy lips that were sticking back through her legs. Her pussy lips were surprisingly tiny though, and didn’t quite push all the way together. He could see just a hint of what was between them. Squatting down, Warren pulled her small lips apart. He was surprised to find not much more between them. He could make out a tiny clit, and saw just hints of inner lips, barely sticking out around Val’s hole. Her pussy hole, though, much like her asshole, was bigger than he expected, especially in such a small pussy. He did note, however, that her entire pussy was wet with juices, and he could even see a damp spot in the girl’s panties. She was clearly horny! Thinking this, Warren decided it was time to give her what she wanted.

    Standing up, Warren undid his belt and pants, letting them drop around his ankles. He then pulled his boxers down to his knees and let them fall to his ankles as well. His dick was already mostly hard, as it had never gone fully limp after the episode between his mother and his sister. He stroked it a few times and rubbed the head of his cock around Val’s ass and cunt until he felt it was fully hard. Then, putting his hands on Val’s hips and lining his dick up with her spread cunt, Warren thrust forward.

    “Oh yeah,” he moaned as he entered her. Even in his buzzed state, Warren could tell that Val was looser than any other girl he had fucked since he stopped time, but that didn’t stop him from continuing to pound into her, talking to her though time was stopped, saying things like, “Yeah, I will fuck you, bitch!”

    After fucking her for awhile, Warren began looking around the room as his dick kept ramming into Val’s cunt. He was surrounded by people, mostly girls. Some, though frozen, were looking straight at him, as they had watched Val bend over to pick up her hair tie. Some of the people were even close enough to touch.

    Seeing a hot girl barely over a foot to his side, Warren couldn’t resist touching her. Letting one hand slide onto Val’s lower back, holding her in place as he fucked her, his other hand reached over and grabbed the hot girl’s average-sized tit. Squeezing it, Warren moaned and thrust harder into Val. He soon decided feeling the tit through a shirt wasn’t good enough, so he pulled up the girl’s shirt, pulled her bra cup to the side, and squeezed her exposed tit. Warren closed his eyes as he kept fucking Val and playing with the hot girl’s tit, squeezing it, rubbing it, pinching her nipple.

    It wasn’t long before Warren felt himself rising towards his climax. Not wanting to finish quite yet, he dramatically slowed his strokes, and let his hand slide down the hot girl’s body until he was grabbing her ass through her jeans. Feeling that girl’s firm ass, he knew it was time he fucked Val in the ass.

    Letting go of the hot girl for the moment, Warren pulled his dick out and quickly lined it up with Val’s large asshole. Wasting no time, he pushed it all the way in. It was a different feeling than fucking a pussy, it felt like there was more muscle around his dick. As he started thrusting harder, Warren returned his one hand to the hot chick’s ass. Then, after looking around, he saw another girl, not quite as hot with a bigger ass, but within grabbing distance a little behind him on the other side. Letting go of Val completely, he grabbed that girl’s ass too. This left him humping away at Val’s ass while grabbing two other girl’s asses.

    Lost in lust, Warren began pounding harder into Val with his hips. Soon though, her ass felt totally loose, almost as if he was just thrusting his dick into a hole in a bucket. He tried to keep going, but decided it wasn’t enough.

    Letting go of the other two girls’ asses, he pulled out his dick and looked down. He immediately noticed two things. First, Val’s ass was now just a gaping hole. It seemed to have been stretched beyond the width of Warren’s dick and was stuck gaping open, frozen in time. Second, he noticed that while fucking Val he had knocked her forwards to the point that if he started time, she definitely would’ve fallen forwards.

    Curious about his first observation before taking care of the second, Warren squatted until his face was level with Val’s ass. Looking in, he could clearly see the walls inside her ass pushed outwards farther than her asshole was spread. Apparently his dick had pushed her walls apart in different directions until her insides just looked like a small cave. In fact, she was so spread out inside her that Warren could actually push two fingers inside her without touching the ring of her asshole or any of the muscles inside. He could get three in without touching any of her insides, but they did have to brush lightly against the ring of her asshole.

    While briefly struck by amazement, Warren soon found himself laughing at how big a slut Val really must be to have such a big asshole. His view soon dropped to her cunt, still spread open from when he had fucked her there. While not spread as wide as her ass, it was certainly wider than either Sandy or Ms. Burkhart had been. He could also see much deeper into her. His hard dick jumped in response to the sight he was seeing.

    Laughing, Warren stood up again and pulled Val back up to the position she had been in. He lined his dick up with her already open cunt and began pounding at a rapid pace into her, one hand again on her lower back holding her in place while his other hand again drifted to the hot girl’s exposed tit.

    Even though it was looser than any of the other girls he had fucked, Val’s cunt was still tighter than her asshole. On top of that, Warren was incredibly horny and desperate to get off. Thus, it wasn’t long before he felt his balls begin to churn. As he slammed his dick deep into Val for his final thrust, feeling his dick begin to shoot, Warren screamed and squeezed hard on the hot girl’s tit in his hand. He continued to scream as shot after shot went off deep into Val’s cunt. He was surprised at how long and hard he came, being one of the longest orgasms of his life. As he came down, Warren assumed the length of his orgasm had been directly related to how worked up he had gotten watching his mom and his sister without getting off just hours earlier.

    Finally, feeling his dick begin to go limp, Warren pulled out of Val. He squatted and looked inside her, and was surprised that, unlike with Sandy or Ms. Burkhart, he could clearly see his cum covering her insides, and there was a lot of it! He laughed and began to get up, but stopped soon after looking into Val’s ass again. For no other reason besides the fact that he could, Warren coughed up as big a loogie as he could and hocked it directly into Val’s wide open ass. He just found it too tempting to avoid doing. Then he finished standing up, pulling his boxers and pants up with him.

    Warren pulled Val’s panties back up, but only pulled her skirt half down, leaving the bottom half of her ass and her bent crotch exposed, including the wet spot on her panties. He lined Val up as straight as he could then walked over to the hot chick he had groped while fucking Val. Her exposed tit looked deformed, frozen in the position Warren had squeezed it. He tried to straighten out her tit, make it look normal, but to no avail. So he simply placed the bra cup back over it and pulled her shirt down.

    Then he went back to where he had been walking when he had stopped timed and cringed, setting off the sting in his forehead.

    Three things immediately happened.

    First, the other girl he had grabbed the ass of while fucking Val in the ass gasped and jerked her hips forward, as if someone had just pinched her ass – little did she know.

    Second, the hot girl he had groped screamed and grabbed her tit with her free hand while her other hand which had held a beer jerked and splashed a ton onto her shirt.

    Third, Val fell forwards. Warren apparently had not gotten her back into the right position. She caught herself with her hands, but not before her skirt flipped up in the back, giving everyone a full view of her ass and wet crotch, with even more attention drawn to it because of the hot chick’s scream next to her. Warren also thought he saw the wet spot on Val’s crotch expand, possibly from either his cum leaking out of her or her own juices flowing more.

    Several people turned and laughed, but Warren was surprised to see the guy Val had been talking to, who had seemed uninterested before, suddenly seem to care about her, helping her up. Perhaps because she was drunk, Val didn’t seem the least bit embarrassed, accepting the guy’s help. He then walked her out of that room. Warren wondered if he had seen the wet spot on Val’s panties and decided he wanted some, knowing she was a sure thing, and wondering if he was going to fuck the cunt or ass, or both, that he had just fucked. He couldn’t help smiling to himself at the thought of the guy unknowingly getting sloppy seconds.

    Warren finally continued walking through the room and into the next. From this room he could see through an open sliding door out onto the covered back porch where there was a beer pong table set up. In the room, a few feet in front of him, was a couch facing away from him towards a wall with a large screen TV on it, though the TV was off. On one end of the couch was a couple making out. On the other end he could clearly see the back of Frank, Pat, and Bob’s heads. Curious what they were doing, Warren slowly walked towards the side of the room, not wanting to get caught by them so he could continue exploring the party.

    As he got around the couch at the side of the room, Warren stopped time. He walked forward to confirm what he thought he saw. There were seven empty shot glasses on the coffee table in front of the couch, and one empty in Frank’s hand. Next to the empties on the table was a nearly empty bottle of vodka. Obviously, there were more shot glasses than for just his three friends. Nonetheless, he wondered how much they had drank, as it appeared to him that they were now drunk. Even frozen in time they appeared pretty drunk, eyes half open and laughing hard. Warren backed up to where he had been and started time.

    Warren tried to hear what his friends were laughing about as he backed up a little behind the couch, thinking they were less likely to see him this way and force him to spend the rest of the party with them. Unable to hear from against the wall, Warren walked forward, trying to look as natural as possible in the somewhat crowded room.

    As he got closer, a sudden movement caught his eye. Looking over, he saw Alasia walking rapidly toward the couch. She must have just come in from the porch. As he watched, Alasia quickly got to the couch and grabbed one of Bob’s hands. “You’re coming with me,” she said angrily, though slightly slurred. She barely looked at him while pulling him off the couch.

    He heard Bob mumble out, “Okay,” as he was jerked forward off the couch. Bob looked behind him towards Frank and Pat. For a brief second, Bob saw Warren and their eyes met. A look of fear and surprise was on his face as he walked quickly to keep up with Alasia dragging him behind her.

    As they rounded the wall and disappeared out of sight laughter erupted across the room. Frank and Pat turned and stared at each other. And then with sudden intent, Warren turned and rapidly walked out behind him the way he had come in. He started looking for somewhere empty, but the house was crowded with no unseen areas. Having an idea, he walked as quickly as he could without running towards the front door. Outside, there was no one. To his side was a large hedge with just a tiny area between it and the wall of the house. Stepping into that area, hoping to hide from any possible eyes hidden in the night, Warren stopped time.

    With time stopped, Warren rushed back into the house. Though he really didn’t need to rush as time was stopped, he did anyhow, worried about his friend. He ran back to the room Frank and Pat had been in, then walked out the side that Alasia had dragged Bob through into a hallway. He looked around, but didn’t see them. He popped his head in a couple rooms down the hall, but again did not see Bob or Alasia. Toward the end of the hall, there was a staircase that led to a platform that then turned and went up more on the other side.

    Guessing whatever Alasia wanted Bob for she wanted to do in private, otherwise she would’ve just kicked his ass while on the couch, Warren went up stairs. At the top of the stairs, Warren could see several doors, all shut save one. At the far end of the hall, he could see a black arm through a half open door. He rushed down the hall and slid through the door.

    Alasia was in the process of closing the door behind her, but she was facing Bob, who was standing a few feet in front of her, with an angry look of intent on her face. Bob was looking back at Alasia, his eyes wide in fear.

    Getting into the room, Warren looked around. He concluded it was the master bedroom, Jake’s parents’ bedroom. There was a private bathroom and a walk-in closet off to one side. The bathroom door was open, while the walk-in closet was mostly closed. He headed into the dark walk-in closet. Closing it only as much as it had been before he entered. Before starting time, Warren checked how much he could see, moving around in the closet. He had a perfect view of the front of the room, where Bob and Alasia currently were. He had a decent view of the middle of the room, and if he edged around the open door, he could see the far end of the room, though that left him partially exposed.

    Not worrying about that at the moment, Warren took up position to watch the front of the room and started up time.

    The door suddenly slammed, and Warren could hear the lock being pressed. For several moments, Alasia and Bob simply stood looking at each other, Alasia looking angry, Bob looking scared. Surprisingly, Bob was the first to speak.

    “What do you want?” The question came out shaky, both from fear and drunkenness.

    Alasia didn’t answer. Rather, she dropped to her knees and started unbuckling Bob’s belt, surprising both Warren and Bob.

    Bob jerked back a bit, though Alasia didn’t let him move far. “What are you doing?”

    Alasia, seemingly experienced at doing such things, had Bob’s pants undone by the time he asked his second question and jerked them and his boxers to his ankles, exposing his large flaccid dick.

    “Holy shit,” Alasia exclaimed, staring at Bob’s dick.

    Bob moved his hands in to cover his dick, but Alasia slapped them away, announcing, “Let’s see what that monster looks like hard!” Then, with no warning, she lowered her head and slurped Bob’s entire dick into her mouth.

    Warren was shocked. He didn’t know what he had been expecting, but he hadn’t expected this! Bob also was shocked, but suddenly didn’t seem to care any more, simply closing his eyes and moaning.

    Warren couldn’t quite see what Alasia was doing. Her head wasn’t bobbing, but she had Bob’s entire limp dick in her mouth and seemed to be moving it around inside her mouth. As she continued to do so, more and more slid out of her mouth, the part outside her mouth wider and harder than what she had put into her mouth. When there was about five inches of fat hard cock outside Alasia’s mouth, she finally pulled off.

    Alasia apparently couldn’t believe her eyes, though in all fairness neither could Warren. Bob’s dick was at least nine inches long, maybe ten, depending upon how much was hidden in his thick pubic hair. His dick was also very wide around, Warren estimated just short of twice the width of his own.

    Staring at it, Alasia started to talk, though whether to herself, Bob, or Bob’s dick he wasn’t sure. “I imagined this was big yesterday, but I never would have guessed….”

    Alasia faded off as she stood up. Looking Bob in the eye, she said, “You are going to fuck me with that thing.”

    Bob just nodded in response.

    Then Alasia ripped her shirt off over her head, exposing her black torso. As she reached behind herself to undo her bra, Alasia looked at Bob and said, “What are you waiting for? Strip.”

    Needing no more encouragement, Bob bent down and pulled off his shoes and socks, then stepped out of his pants and boxers. By this point Alasia had her bra off and her shoes – she had no socks – and her large tits were jiggling heavily as she was pulling her tight jeans down her legs. Bob pulled off his shirt, leaving himself naked, and watched as Alasia stepped out of her pants, then ripped her panties down her legs and threw them across the room, revealing her large black ass and a huge hairy bush covering her pussy.

    Bob simply stared as Alasia walked around him to the bed. She climbed to the middle of the king sized bed, laid back on the pillow, reached up with her arms to grab the head board, then bent her legs up to either side of her. Warren had to lean slightly beyond the door to see Alasia, but she was staring at Bob, not at the closet, so he wasn’t too worried. He was amazed that even with her legs spread as much as they were, he still couldn’t see a hint of her pussy because of all the hair she had covering it. He also noted Alasia’s large ass sticking out the side of her body beneath her, as well as her large breasts leaning towards the side of her body, kind of like his sister’s had earlier in the day, only much more dramatically as Alasia’s were much bigger.

    Warren soon found he wasn’t the only one staring as Alasia announced, “Stop looking at me and fuck me!”

    Warren watched as Bob climbed up between Alasia’s legs, lowering his gut onto her, reaching between his legs and aiming his dick at Alasia’s hairy cunt. He began to slowly push in, but Alasia interrupted him.

    “Don’t be gentle, I said fuck me!”

    Warren couldn’t see Bob’s facial reaction, but he immediately thrust his entire length into Alasia, who screamed out in pleasure. Wasting no time, Bob pulled out and began rapidly thrusting repeatedly into Alasia. In no time, she was screaming and yelling things like, “Fuck me with your fat dick,” “Pound my black cunt,” and “Tear me open,” all while continually begging for him to fuck her more and harder.

    With no warning, Alasia’s body suddenly arched in orgasm. Bob slowed down, only to be yelled at to speed up again. Shortly after that, Bob dropped his head to Alasia’s chest and started sucking on her black nipple. This caused Alasia to moan out, “Fuck yeah, milk my fat tits while you fuck me with your fat cock!” Bob needed no encouragement though, and continued pounding into her as he sucked on her nipple.

    While Warren watched, he saw Alasia peak two more times before Bob gruffly yelled, “I’m cumming!”

    Alasia looked straight into his face, moaning out, “Yeah, fill my black cunt with your white jizz!” She added more comments while Bob was pushed as deep as he could go inside her, moaning in spurts that Warren guessed coincided with his cum spurts.

    Bob stayed on top of Alasia for awhile, deep inside her. They both shut up as they came down. It was quiet until Bob finally rolled off of Alasia, his half-limp dick making a popping sound as it broke free of Alasia’s cunt. Almost the second he was out though, Alasia announced, “Don’t you be thinking you’re done yet!”

    With that, she slid down the bed and rolled onto him, taking his dick in her mouth again. She sucked for awhile, then pulled off and said, “You best get this up, we’re gonna fuck again, this time I want you to take me from behind.” She paused, then added, “And this time I want you to talk dirty to me while we do it.”

    “Okay,” Bob replied.

    “Don’t okay me! Tell me to suck your dick!” Bob jerked at Alasia’s yell.

    “Ummmm… suck my dick.” It came out meekly, and sounded more like a question than a demand.

    “Say it like you mean it! Call me a slut!”

    Bob smiled, and announced somewhat stronger, “Suck my dick, slut!”

    Alasia smiled up at him. “Come on, you can do better than that!”

    In a voice Warren didn’t recognize, Bob yelled, “Get your mouth around my dick you cock-loving whore! Get me hard again so I can fuck your hairy black cunt with my fat white dick!”

    Alasia smiled, saying in a calm tone, “That’s better!”

    Bob smiled back, grabbing her head and forcing it onto his dick. “I said suck it you dumb black bitch!”

    Warren stopped time. He wasn’t sure why he had watched as long as he did. He felt guilty that he had watched his friend, but justified that he thought Alasia was going to attack him. However, what was happening now was too much for him. He was glad Bob was enjoying it, but he certainly didn’t want to see any more of his friend. He left the closet, left the room, making sure the door was locked behind him, then went downstairs and looked for an empty place to start time up again. A door was open that obviously led to a basement, a couple guys were in the hallway outside obviously having just carried a keg up from down there and towards the kitchen. Warren walked down to the basement to find it empty. He started up time and walked up the basement stairs, closing the door behind him.

    After spending a couple minutes to compose himself and push what he had just seen out of his mind, Warren went to check on Frank and Pat again. When he got to the room, he was surprised to see a small crowd around the coffee table in front of the couch his friends had been at, as well as some people standing behind it. Warren knew some of the people on the floor around the coffee table by name, but knew none personally. He guessed Frank and Pat had moved on, but he decided to walk over to the side of the room to check, not wanting to seem awkward walking into the group of people.

    As he got to the side of the room, Warren looked at the couch. The couple that had been making out was gone. But Frank and Pat were still on the couch. However, on the couch between them was Jake with Sarah and Tammy on either side of him, an arm around each. It looked to Warren like Sarah and Frank were talking on one side of Jake while Pat and Tammy were talking on the other, despite Jake’s arms being around both girls. Warren also saw that the vodka bottle was now empty and sideways, and there was now a bottle of bourbon on the table too, almost a third empty, along with several more shot glasses.

    “Warren man, get over here!”

    Apparently, Warren hadn’t been as subtle as he had hoped. Jake had drunkenly caught him and called him over. Warren walked over to the table and opened his mouth to talk, but Jake spoke first, drunkenly slurring out, “Warren man, I was just telling everyone here how we got flashed by these hot girls here!” As he said that, he slapped both Sarah and Tammy on the shoulder. Tammy didn’t even react, still talking to Pat, who seemed very interested in what she was saying, but Sarah grimaced, though she did lean more in towards Jake as she seemed to not like Frank.

    Warren was surprised Jake was talking so openly about the girls skirts going up in front of them, but he simply blamed it on how drunk he was. He also assumed the girls were drunk and thus didn’t care what he was saying, and that if they were sober they wouldn’t be happy with Jake talking about them like that while his arms were around them.

    Jake pulled his arms off of them and leaned forward as he finished talking, causing Sarah to nearly fall behind him. Looking at the other people around the couch, Jake pointed to Warren and announced, “This here is the man! Warren was there and got the best view of the show! He can give you more details than I can.” Sarah angrily grimaced, but Warren wasn’t sure if it was aimed towards himself or Jake. Jake turned to look at him, and started repeatedly pointing his finger at Warren. “Warren man, you gotta do a shot with us! We’re gonna do a shot and you’re gonna do it with us! You’re going to do a shot, right?”

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh at Jake’s obvious drunkenness, replying, “Yeah, sure.”

    Jake slammed his hand into the table. “That’s right! Warren’s doing a shot with us! Who else is drinking? Somebody pour them!”

    Jake then fell back into the couch, throwing an arm back around both girls, as conversations erupted around the coffee table. A few people started talking to Warren, asking how much he remembered about Sarah’s and Tammy’s panties when he got flashed. There were even girls asking him about it now, giving him winks and nods as they pointed out that he sure remembered a lot. Sarah leaned in and put her hand on Jake’s chest while Frank still tried to talk to her. Tammy meanwhile was still deep in conversation with Pat, seemingly not noticing Jake’s arm on her.

    Someone started pouring shots, filling up all empty shot glasses on the table. Warren didn’t count how many there were, but it looked like at least twelve. Jake again leaned forward, pulling his arms off the girls, and started handing out shots. He gave the first to Warren, then to Tammy and Pat, then to Sarah, who refused despite Jake’s urging, then to Frank and several others around the table.

    When they were all out, Jake raised his shot glass and toasted, “To being in the right spot at the right time!”

    Everyone else repeated it as they all downed the shots. Warren grimaced at the taste, as did several others around the table. As Warren placed his shot glass back on the table, Jake slammed his down, looking around and announcing, “Alright! I need another beer! Who else needs one?”

    Three people responded in the affirmative, handing Jake their cups. Jake turned towards Warren. “Warren man, you need a beer!” Jake stood up. Sarah leaned forward as if to get up too. Jake turned around towards her and Tammy, who was now looking up at him. “Don’t move ladies,” he slurred out, “I will be right back!” Jake then stepped over the coffee table towards Warren, put an arm around him, and said, “Let’s go get some beers, Warren man!”

    Laughing at how drunk everyone was, and starting to feel it pretty bad himself, Warren went with Jake towards the kitchen. He thought Jake was walking impressively well, considering how bad he was slurring. Jake kept asking how Warren liked the party, and if he was going to fuck anyone tonight. Deciding to try and stay low, Warren said he liked the party, but wasn’t planning on fucking anyone. The rest of the conversation consisted of Jake trying to get Warren to fuck someone and talking about how he was going to fuck those two girls back on the couch.

    Getting to the kitchen, there was a line for the keg, giving Jake more time to talk about fucking. When they finally got to the keg, Jake worked the keg while Warren held the cups. While pouring them though, the owners of said cups came into the kitchen, wondering why it was taking so long. Warren handed them off as they were filled, finally getting a beer for Jake and himself.

    Jake and Warren headed back towards the room they had come from. But just as they entered, shouting and cheering erupted out the other side of the room on the porch and someone yelled, “Who wants to take on the champion?”

    Jake, totally forgetting about the girls on the couch, shouted, “I’ll take you!” He jogged across the room, pushing people aside and spilling his own beer as he rushed to the beer pong table. Warren, who had turned to the couch, watched as Sarah turned her head following Jake across the room with her eyes.

    Frank had been talking to Sarah the whole time, though she clearly wasn’t listening. As she stared into the porch area after Jake, Frank leaned into her ear and whispered something to her while taking his hand from the side of her thigh and gently running it down one of Sarah’s breasts. Warren was shocked watching this, wondering what had happened to the shy Frank who hadn’t wanted to come to the party. Sarah’s eyes went wide and suddenly got angry, though whether that was because of Frank’s touching or what he said to her, Warren had no idea.

    Sarah shoved Frank’s hand away and stood up. She turned to Tammy and grabbed her arm, announcing, “Let’s go.”

    Tammy, who had been talking to Pat, turned towards Sarah. She very drunkenly slurred out, “You’s can go if you wants to go! I’m thinkin I is… am going to sssss… not go.” Then she turned back and talked to Pat some more. Sarah stared in shock and anger at Tammy for a little bit, then turned and walked out onto the porch.

    Frank didn’t even seem fazed by Sarah’s abrupt rejection of him and her departure. He sat on his side of the couch for awhile, staring at the TV that wasn’t on. Then he drunkenly yelled, “Shots!”

    Frank sat up and moved to the center of the couch. He leaned forward and poured first three shots, then four more as people had come over who had heard his yell. He handed them off to everyone as he poured. Tammy and Pat weren’t paying much attention to him, but he took Tammy’s hand and put a shot in it. Frank then went to hand one to Pat, who smiled and said something quietly Warren couldn’t quite hear, but appeared to be a refusal of the shot. But Tammy turned to him and loudly said, “Come on, take the shot with me!” She placed her hand on Pat’s leg as she said this. In no surprise to Warren, Pat immediately grabbed his shot.

    Frank lifted his shot and was clearly about to drink it when a girl that had come over for a shot stopped him and scolded him, “Not yet! What are we toasting to?”

    Frank lifted his head up to look at the girl and drunkenly said, “I don’t know.”

    The girl responded, “You poured, you call the toast.”

    Frank’s eyes roamed down the girl’s body, clearly stopping at her chest, which in the tank top she was wearing showed a fair amount of cleavage. Frank smiled and pointed at them with his free hand, then raised his shot glass and yelled, “To boobies!”

    The girl laughed, raising her shot glass and following, “To boobies!”

    The rest of the group followed, raising their shot glasses and saying, “To boobies!” Pat waited until Tammy did it. Tammy smiled at Pat as she said it, he smiled back as he was the last to say it.

    As the group was about to take the shot, some guy across the room raised his beer and yelled, “To boobies!”

    Then an echo of it went across the room, as people around the room, guys and girls both, began raising their beers in the air and shouting, “To boobies!” Even Warren felt compelled to join in.

    Frank looked around the room smiling and laughing. When there was a silence for a few seconds, Frank took his empty hand and shoved it in the air in a fist, then immediately took his shot. At about the same time, everyone with a shot took it also, and everyone with a beer took a sip.

    Warren wasn’t sure what the fist in the air was about, but he watched as Frank cringed at the shot, dropped his shot glass on the table, and sat back in the center of the couch. The four people that had come over for shots wandered back off to where they had been before. Pat and Tammy sat back against the couch, facing each other and resumed talking.

    Warren felt bad for Frank, having been ditched by everyone, and started to head over to him. He stopped though, as Frank turned towards Tammy. Slowly, he ran a hand up and down the side of her leg. Tammy didn’t react, continuing to talk to Pat. Frank then slid his hand up to Tammy’s ass, rubbing the side of it and pressing gently beneath the cushion. Still no reaction from Tammy. After some time of this, he slid his hand up Tammy’s side, and as it slid up the side of her boob, he stopped. Resting his hand against the side of her boob, he leaned in and whispered something in Tammy’s ear.

    Much to Warren’s surprise, Tammy smiled. She turned and smiled directly at Frank, then grabbed his hand on her chest and held it in her own. Then she turned towards Pat, who looked dejected, though not really offended. Tammy slid her free hand down towards one of Pat’s. This made Pat smile, though Frank was confused. Tammy then stood up, and pulled both her hands, getting Frank and Pat to stand also. She then turned and started walking away, pulling them behind her. They walked right by Warren, but neither Frank nor Pat seemed to notice, both following Tammy like puppies.

    Warren turned and followed them until he saw them start up the stairs. His curiosity growing, he quickly walked to the basement again. He closed the door behind him and went down to find it empty. Now that no one was around, he cringed, focusing anger on the inside of his forehead and feeling the stinging sensation.

    The loud party above Warren was suddenly silent. He went back up to the first floor, worked his way towards the stairs, and headed up to the second floor. Tammy had let go of both boys and was heading down towards the master bedroom, Frank and Pat following. Thinking Bob was still in there, he worked his way down the hall, avoiding the three people. He tried to open the master bedroom door, only to find it locked. He exhaled a sigh of relief. He turned around and wondered where they would go instead. Not sure, he worked his way back to the other end of the hallway and walked into an open bathroom. He then started time up again and listened.

    The music and chatter from downstairs was loud, but after several seconds, Warren heard Tammy exclaim, “Damn it!” He guessed she just found the master bedroom locked. He couldn’t look out into the hallway though, because she would’ve no doubt turned around and would be facing the direction he was in. Standing just to the side of the door, he listened hard for the sound of another door opening. But that wasn’t what he heard.

    “Get the fuck out!”

    Warren recognized the voice and immediately stopped time. He walked into the hallway and saw Tammy half in the first door back from the master bedroom. Frank and Pat were just behind her staring in. Frank had a giant smile on his face while Pat appeared to be in shock. Warren walked down towards them, and had to crawl under Tammy’s arm still on the door knob to get in.

    He couldn’t help but laugh at what he saw.

    Sure enough, he had recognized the voice as Val’s. She was lying naked face down on what looked to be Jake’s bed. Her head was turned and looking back at Tammy, an angry look on her face, though her eyes were shut and her mouth was open in mid-yell. Between her spread legs were the naked legs of the guy she had been hitting on earlier in the party. The guy’s body was arched upwards, balanced on his arms, a look of ecstasy on his face, his dick clearly pushing into Val’s ass.

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh for several reasons. First, seeing Val fucked in the ass was just a funny image in general. He was surprised at how much the guy seemed to be enjoying it given his experience earlier fucking Val’s ass while time was stopped. Warren imagined it just must be better in real time as opposed to stopped time.

    He also found funny the fact that Val’s yell was for Tammy to get the fuck out, rather than aimed at the guy to get the fuck out of her ass, which he imagined most girls would be yelling for in that situation.

    The looks on the faces of Frank, Pat and Tammy also was funny. Frank looked like he was seeing the greatest sight of his life. Pat looked like he was seeing something he couldn’t imagine in his wildest dreams. And Tammy simply looked like she walked into the wrong room, ignorant of the scene before her.

    Warren then faced a small dilemma. Did he want to hide in a closet in Jake’s room and see how Val and the guy fucking her ass reacted, or did he want to go back to the bathroom and hear how Tammy, Pat, and Frank reacted?

    After a short deliberation, he decided on the latter, not wanting to risk that group going into another room and locking the door behind them. Warren crawled back under Tammy’s outstretched arm, went back to the bathroom, and started time.

    He heard a door slam, followed by Tammy giggling and saying, “Oops.” He couldn’t hear any audible reaction from Frank or Pat, if there even was one. A little later, Warren heard the creak of another door opening, one much closer to him. After he waited a few seconds and didn’t hear a scream or the door slam, he stopped time again.

    Walking out of the bathroom, Warren could only see Frank in the hallway still, and he was halfway into the next door down from Jake’s room, not far from the bathroom. Warren walked towards the room, and slipped in besides Frank.

    And then he just stared.

    Warren was guessing Jake had a younger sister.

    A much younger sister.

    The room he had just walked into was almost blindingly pink. There were Disney Princess posters over the walls, and dolls and stuffed animals all over the room. The comforter and sheets on the bed were even Disney Princess themed. There were two closets, one just behind the door and one next to it, mere feet from the bed. The closet close to the bed was completely open, with a variety of dresses and dolls in it. The one behind the door was closed.

    Thinking it would be too obvious to suddenly close the doors of the open closet, Warren opened the closed closet just behind the door. He had to push some clothes and dolls aside to fit himself inside before he closed it, leaving just a crack open through which he could see most of the room. Then he started time.

    After Frank walked in, Tammy closed the door, making sure to lock it after having just walked in on Val getting ass fucked. She then giggled drunkenly, slurring out, “This is sooooooo cute!” Warren watched from the closet as Tammy spun around staring at the room. When she stopped, she looked straight at Frank and Pat, who both seemed to be staring at her in shock. Still smiling like she was about as old as the person whose room this actually was, she grabbed Frank and Pat’s hands and pulled them towards the bed. She pushed them both back towards the foot of the bed and said, “Sit!”

    They did.

    Then Tammy walked over to the dresser in the room, and turned on a small stereo on top of it. She set it to the CD function and hit play. What sounded like some random Disney teen pop star started to play. Tammy jumped up and down, clapping her hands as she announced, “Perfect!”

    Apparently knowing the CD, Tammy hit skip a few times, stopping on a song she seemed to know. Warren thought it sounded vaguely familiar, he might have heard it on the radio at some point, but didn’t really know it. Tammy though, started swaying her hips and dancing to the happy pop music, singing along with it.

    Warren, along with Frank and Pat, watched Tammy’s every move as she began rubbing her hands up and down her body, sometimes pulling her shirt up a bit or her pants down a little, giving a hint of her panties. After about a minute, Tammy started stripping. First she kicked her shoes off. Then bringing each foot in turn up behind her, she pulled her socks off. Still dancing, she pulled her shirt over her head, swung it around a few times, then threw it across the room. Next she undid her tight jeans, slowly inching them down her legs as she continued to sway and sing to the music. After stepping out of them, she swung those around over her head and tossed them across the room too.

    For the next minute or so, Tammy danced and sang in just her bra and panties. But then she reached behind her and began pulling her bra off. Once off, she tossed it into Frank’s lap and shook her chest, making her boobs shake with the music. Pat was clearly jealous that the bra hadn’t been thrown at him, but he continued to watch the show. Tammy then turned away from the boys and bent over, pulling her panties down and stepping out of them. Still dancing and singing, she turned back and slowly walked up to the boys, showing off her shaved pussy. She then straddled Pat’s legs, sitting on his lap, brought her arms up and pulled her panties down over his head. Laughing, Tammy got back up and started singing and dancing to the song again.

    In the closet, Warren couldn’t believe that one of the most popular girls in his grade had just done a strip tease for two of his nerdy friends, no matter how drunk the three of them were. Nor could he believe that she was still dancing naked for them. Warren pulled his eyes off of Tammy to look at his friends. Frank was staring at Tammy, eyes wide, mouth open, practically drooling over her. Pat pulled the panties off of his head, then brought them down to his face and sniffed them, the whole time never taking his eyes off of Tammy, who was staring back at him sniffing her panties. She continued to dance while Pat brought her panties down, sneaking them into his pocket.

    When the song finally ended, Tammy announced, “That was fun!” She then grabbed one of Frank’s and Pat’s hands in each of hers and pulled them up and away from the bed. Turning them back to face the bed, she sat down still naked on the end of her bed, her legs spread a little bit, her upper body leaned forward in anticipation as she announced, “Now it’s your turn!”

    “What?”

    The question had come from Pat.

    “Now you guys strip for me! Come on, the song’s already started!”

    For the first time since this whole thing began downstairs, at least the first time Warren witnessed, the two guys looked at each other. Pat had a look of horror on his face while Frank just seemed to be in shock.

    Then, with no warning, Frank smiled, turned back towards Tammy, and started swaying and pulling his shirt over his head. He was nowhere near in tune with the music, but Tammy laughed and clapped her hands. Throwing his shirt aside, Frank wasted no time pulling his belt out, waving that around his head a few times before tossing it aside, quickly going to work on his pants.

    Tammy, who had been watching Frank intently, turned towards Pat, who had done nothing yet. “Come on, Pat!”

    “I don’t know,” he mumbled in response.

    “Come on,” Tammy said again, this time more seductively. She leaned forward, put her hands between her legs, and squeezed her arms on either side of her breasts, making them seem bigger and push out. She shook her body just a tiny bit, forcing her breasts to wiggle as she added even more seductively, “Won’t you do it for me, Pat?”

    Warren, couldn’t quite see the look on Pat’s face, but Tammy’s act had worked. Pat started moving his feet from side to side. Not really dancing as much as moving, he pulled his shirt over his head. Tammy cheered and clapped.

    Frank, in the meantime, had already pulled his shoes, socks, and pants off while Tammy had been talking to Pat. He was now dancing, if you could call it that, in just his boxers, which were visibly tented out. Really, it looked more like random shakes and jumps then dancing. During one of his jumps, his dick popped out through the fly of his boxers. Tammy immediately turned towards him and whistled. In response, Frank started whipping his hips in all directions, making his dick bounce up and down and jerk side to side, much to the amusement of Tammy.

    Pat was soon down to his boxers too, and in an effort to get Tammy’s attention back on him, he pulled his boxers off, waved them around his head and threw them at her. Tammy fell back laughing and cheering while encouraging Pat.

    Frank, not wanting to be shown up, quickly pulled off his boxers and threw them at Tammy also. Tammy sat back up and waved the boxers over her head, one in each hand, as she shouted, “Dance boys! Dance!”

    Warren could see that Frank and Pat were quickly losing any inhibitions they had left. Frank turned around and bounced his ass back and forth in Tammy’s direction while Pat whipped his hips from side to side, making his his hard dick slap against his sides, making a sound each time it slapped against him.

    Then, with no warning, Tammy got up and started dancing with them. She went over to Pat and started grinding against him, her hands on his ass. Pat, not much of a dancer, just started thrusting his hips against Tammy, causing his hard dick to rub up and down her stomach. Frank, meanwhile, came up behind Tammy, grabbed her hips, and starting grinding his hard dick against her ass. Tammy made no objections to Frank as she grabbed Pat’s hands.

    “Don’t be shy,” she whispered, pulling his hands up and placing them on her tits. Then she leaned forward and started kissing Pat. Pat began rubbing, cupping, and squeezing Tammy’s tits as she kissed him, still humping his dick against her stomach. Frank continued pushing his luck behind her. He bent his knees a little, and using one hand pushed his hard dick between Tammy’s ass cheeks. Returning his hands to her hips, he began thrusting up into her ass cheeks. In response, Tammy began pumping her own hips, helping to fuck Frank’s dick with her ass cheeks.

    Warren watched in shock from the closet as one of his shy friend’s made out with Tammy, feeling her tits and humping against her stomach, while another of his shy friend’s rubbed his dick up and down between her ass cheeks. The show continued with no signs of stopping for another minute and a half.

    Then the song abruptly stopped.

    And just as abruptly, Tammy pulled back from Pat and stepped to the side away from Frank.

    “That was fun,” she announced, bringing a hand down to grab each one’s hard dick. She looked down at them, turning her head back and forth between the two as the next song on the Disney pop CD started. “Let’s see,” she began, staring down at them. Stopping to look at Pat’s dick, she pulled forward on it and said, “I want you to fuck me.” A look of pure excitement appeared on Pat’s face while a look of shock and disappointment came across Frank’s. Then she looked over. to Frank’s dick and pulled it forward, “And I want to blow you.”

    The look of disappointment faded from Frank’s face, changing into a similar face of excitement. With Tammy staring down at their dicks still and slowly beginning to jerk them off, Frank and Pat looked at each other. At first, they looked away, seeming awkward. But almost simultaneously, they turned back towards each other. As they looked at each other, a big smile appeared on each of there faces.

    “Well, let’s go boys,” Tammy announced, pulling Frank and Pat forward by their dicks. She pulled Frank towards the foot of the bed, turning him to face the bed. “You stay there.”

    She then turned to Pat. She kissed him on the lips again, then pulled back and whispered, “And you get behind me and fuck me.”

    Having said that, Tammy climbed onto the bed and got on all fours facing the foot of the bed. She leaned forward and took Frank’s dick into her mouth, eliciting a moan from Frank. As she began to move her head back and forth on his dick, Pat climbed up on his knees behind her. His shyness suddenly gone, he lined his dick up with Tammy’s cunt and thrust all the way forward. Tammy moaned around Frank’s dick as Pat grabbed her hips and began fucking her, pulling her body forward and back onto his dick. This movement pulled her head back and forth along Frank’s dick as well as her cunt back and forth along Pat’s. Frank reached down to grab and fondle Tammy’s hanging boobs while she blew him, gently thrusting in and out of her mouth.

    Warren watched in awe as this went on for a few minutes. At some points, Frank and Pat locked eyes, which was practically unavoidable as they were facing each other fucking the girl between them. The first few times, they looked away, but on one of them, Frank smiled, letting go of one of Tammy’s tits and raising it for a high five. Pat reciprocated the smile, letting go of Tammy’s hips with one hand and slapping Frank five. After that, neither seemed to have a problem looking at each other as they continued to fuck Tammy.

    When the song suddenly ended, Tammy pulled her head back off of Frank’s dick and yelled, “Switch!”

    Frank and Pat looked at each other, shrugged, and changed positions. As the next song started, Pat started thrusting into Tammy’s mouth and molesting her tits while Frank began rapidly pounding into Tammy’s cunt from behind. They continued like this for another few minutes. Then the song changed and Tammy demanded another switch.

    Halfway through the next song, Pat suddenly sped up his thrusts into Tammy’s cunt, moaning out, “Oh fuck!”

    Tammy pulled her head off Frank’s cock and shouted, “Don’t cum yet!” Pat quickly stopped. “I want both of you to cum in my mouth at the same time!” Pat and Frank gave each other a strange look, though Pat pulled out and walked around to the foot of the bed. Tammy looked up at Frank. “You ready to cum?”

    Frank responded to the question as normal sounding as possible, sounding as if his mother had told him to get out of bed in the morning, saying, “I need a little more time.”

    Tammy moved around until she was sitting on the edge of the bed, facing the two guys. She reached up and grabbed both of their dicks. Looking up at Pat she said, “I’m going to jerk you off slowly to keep you on the edge, tell me to stop or slow down if you think you’re going to cum.”

    “Okay,” Pat responded, following her every direction.

    Turning back towards Frank, Tammy simply stated, “Tell me when you’re ready to cum.” And without waiting for a response, she shoved her head back onto his dick, rapidly going up and down his dick while holding the base with her hand. As she did this, she moved her other hand at a much slower pace on Pat’s dick.

    Over the next minute and a half, Tammy continued this action, though never failing to slow down or stop her hand when Pat told her to.

    Then, Frank suddenly moaned out, “Fuck, I think I’m ready!”

    Tammy quickly pulled Frank’s dick out til just the head was in her mouth. Then she pulled Pat’s dick forward so hard he almost fell stepping forward. She shoved the head of his dick into her mouth right next to Frank’s. Neither guy had time to react as Tammy suddenly jerked both their dicks rapidly with her hands as they stood hip to hip with both their dickheads in her mouth. In seconds, Frank moaned, “Oh yeah!” Seconds later, Pat started a series of gasps.

    From the closet, Warren was shocked at the show before him. Tammy, one of the most popular girls in his grade, was jerking off two of the school’s biggest nerds into her mouth. Warren could tell from the moaning and gasping that his friends were both shooting their loads simultaneously into Tammy’s mouth. He wondered what was going through their minds as this was happening, but couldn’t even imagine anything they could be thinking.

    After a little time passed, Tammy stopped jerking the boys dicks and slowly pulled one dick out of her mouth, than the other, keeping her lips locked the entire time. Then she looked up at the boys, twisting her head up as far as she could, and opened her mouth.

    Seeing the looks on Frank’s and Pat’s faces, Warren had to stop time. He came out of the closet and looked down into Tammy’s mouth. His face soon reflected the same shock that Frank’s and Pat’s did. Her mouth was filled to the brim with cum, a mixture of both Frank’s and Pat’s loads. It looked like an incredible amount of cum. Curious what she was going to do with it, Warren quickly went back to his closet and started time again.

    Tammy soon started making almost a gargling sound, and a couple small splashes of cum popped out of her mouth and onto her face, chest, and legs, as well as the bed beside her. Then, slowly, a large bubble formed between her lips.

    Tammy was blowing a cum bubble!

    Warren watched in awe as Pat and Frank started laughing. Then, Warren saw Tammy’s throat move, along with a dash of her head. She appeared to be swallowing, but without closing her mouth. And as she was doing that, the bubble sticking out her mouth was slowly lowering in size, until it disappeared back into her mouth. Finally, she brought her head down and did one final swallow, sticking her tongue out and showing Frank and Pat that her mouth was empty. Then she asked, “Like that boys?”

    Pat was the first to respond. “Hell yeah!”

    “Oh my god,” Frank began, “how’d you learn to do that?”

    “Oh, it’s just something I picked up,” Tammy responded. Then after a pensive look crossed her face, she added, “I’ve never done it with that much cum before though. I had to swallow some of it while you guys were cumming, there was too much for me to hold.” There was a brief silence before she added, “I’ve never done two guys at once before. I’ve tried, but most guys won’t do it. They think it’s gay or something to see another guy’s dick, yet they see no problem doing two girls at the same time.”

    There was an awkward pause before Pat responded, “Well we’re not most guys.”

    Frank turned and smiled at his friend. “That’s right.”

    Tammy smiled up at them, then simply said, “Thanks.”

    There was an awkward silence for a bit as no one moved.

    Then, Tammy suddenly broke the silence. “Alright, so this is what I want to do next. I want one of you to eat me out while the other makes out with me”

    Frank quickly responded, “Whoa, no way, I’m not kissing your mouth that just had both our cum in it!”

    Tammy’s face drooped into a frown. She looked down and was silent for a little while. When she looked back up, she had a small smile on her face. In a conceding voice, she said, “If you do this for me, I’ll let you both fuck me again however you want and you can cum wherever you want.”

    Frank’s face opened into a broad smile. “Anywhere?”

    Tammy looked at him, before adding. “Well, you can’t fuck my ass. I’m not Val.” She smiled at her little dig, as did Frank and Pat. “Besides that, I’ll do whatever you want.”

    Frank looked at Pat, but Pat didn’t turn back towards him. Instead, he simply responded to Tammy, “Okay, we’ll do it.”

    Tammy smiled, saying, “You guys are the best!” She then turned around and climbed back on the little girl’s bed, laying down with her head rested on the pillows and her legs spread.

    Pat finally turned to look at Frank. “Look, it’ll totally be worth it–”

    “I know,” Frank whispered back.

    Pat smiled. “I’ll kiss her first. You go to work on her cunt. But you have to switch when I want to.”

    Frank nodded his head in agreement, and they both turned towards Tammy and climbed onto the bed.

    Warren stopped time. This was now too much, even for him. Without looking back, he left the closet, closing it behind him, then left the room, making sure the door was locked behind him. Then he headed back to the basement, where he started up time again.

    Having seen all of his friends have sex, even if it was somewhat awkward sex that they were having, Warren felt he should try his luck and have sex in real time. Coming out of the basement, Warren went to the kitchen to grab another beer. From there, he walked around Jake’s house, looking for someone who he thought was drunk enough to fuck him. He noticed that the crowds seemed to be dying down a bit. Either people were locking themselves in rooms and fucking, or people were leaving the party. He also found that any female he came across was already talking to a guy, or more often than not, several guys, each of which trying to be get with the same girl.

    Warren walked into the living room with the couch Bob, Frank, and Pat had been on some time ago only to find the couch, along with the area around the coffee table on the floor, full of people in some state of undress. He could see cards, and was guessing they were playing strip poker. There were shoes all around the table, along with some socks, a couple jackets and sweaters, and a few shirts. Only one girl was down to a bra, though she didn’t have much to hold up with it. Two of the guys didn’t have shirts on, though both still had at least a sock on, so that seemed to be intentional on their parts. There was a small audience watching the game of strip poker as Warren looked on.

    Then across the room, Warren saw Sarah out on the back porch through the open door, staring at what he guessed was the beer pong table and frowning, clearly unhappy. As he looked at her though, she turned her head towards him and after a short freeze, smiled. For a moment, Warren thought she smiled at him, but quickly dismissed the idea. Not moving, he looked back and forth over the room, trying to figure out what to do next.

    As his eyes crossed over Sarah again though, he saw her waving a hand above her. She really looked like she was waving at him. Warren turned and looked behind and around him. He saw no one else looking at Sarah. When he turned back, she was now pointing at him. Warren’s eyes raised as he finally accepted that Sarah was indeed motioning towards him. Seeming to sense his response, Sarah started laughing and nodding her head.

    Warren, not wanting to waste the opportunity but not wanting to seem like he was too desperate, slowly walked around the crowd watching strip poker towards the porch door. In this short time, he wondered why Sarah was motioning him over. Was she just going to make fun of him when he got over? They hadn’t really spoken in close to four years, before middle school started, and most recently, she seemed to love making jokes at his expense.

    But maybe she was drunk. She certainly had not been the last time he had seen her earlier in the party, but it was possible she had drank a lot since then. Maybe she felt bad. Maybe she was going to apologize for how she treated him. Maybe she was just horny and wanted someone she knew and could hopefully fuck. Maybe she wanted to make up for the way she treated him recently. Sarah really wasn’t at the top of the list of girls he would want to fuck, not because she wasn’t hot, which she was, but because she had been such a bitch to him. However, he just wanted to have sex right now, and he didn’t care who it was with.

    As Warren walked into the porch, he saw Sandy on the far side of the beer pong table, in the corner of the room, staring in an emotionless daze as the guys on either end of the beer pong table, one of which was Jake, tossed ping pong balls back and forth, missing the few remaining cups horribly.

    Without thinking about it, Warren turned away from Sarah and walked around the pong table towards Sandy.

    “Hey,” he said simply as he stood against the wall next to her. As he leaned against the wall, he caught sight of Sarah across the room, glaring at him in obvious anger.

    Sandy turned her head to look at him, then looked back at the game, simply repeating back, “Hey.”

    “You don’t look too happy here. Anything I can do to help?”

    Sandy turned towards Warren. Her eyes suddenly shot daggers back at Warren. In a tone of disgust, she threw back at him, “Look, I’ll tell you what I told the other guys – I’m not going to fuck you. Go try your luck on one of the other whores around here!”

    While a tinge of disappointment shot through Warren, he raised his hands up as if in defense, though one held a beer, and without thinking responded, “I’m not looking to fuck you. I just thought you could use some cheering up.” Warren was surprised with the sincerity with which he said that, wondering if he actually meant it, despite his goal of finding a girl to screw.

    Sandy looked at Warren for a bit. The tiniest hint of a smile appeared at the corner of her lips before she turned back towards the game. Then she simply said, “Unless you can get me a ride home, then don’t expect to cheer me up.”

    “Yeah, I could go for that too,” Warren responded, again surprised at how easily he was conversing with Sandy. He hadn’t thought he wanted to leave, but at the suggestion of the possibility, it suddenly seemed like a good idea. He didn’t like the party anymore. His friends had all ended up getting some, and while he had fucked Val with time frozen, seeing his friends really fuck girls had made him want to have sex in real time. Warren added on to his comment, “I’ve actually got a ride, a friend of mine’s brother is picking us up. But I have to wait for my friends before we can call him. I’m sure he can give you a ride if you want.”

    Sandy suddenly perked up, turning back towards Warren. “Really?”

    “Yeah,” Warren said emphatically, enjoying the sudden happiness in Sandy’s voice. “I don’t see why not, though it might get a bit crowded with four of us in the back seat.”

    “That’s okay, as long as you can get me home.” Sandy seemed to have a genuine smile on her face.

    Warren, not wanting the conversation to die, asked, “Didn’t you have a way to get home when you got here?”

    Sandy rolled her eyes and shook her head. “One of my older friends drove a few of us over. I thought that meant she would drive us back. But for the past half hour I haven’t been able to find any of them. One guy said he thought he saw them all leave. Which leaves me stuck here.”

    “That sucks,” Warren replied, not knowing what else to say.

    There was a silence after this. Both Sandy and Warren turned to watch the still-going beer pong game. Jake only had to hit one more cup, while his opponent had two more.

    After watching for a bit, Sandy asked, “So how long are your friends going to be?”

    “I don’t know,” was Warren’s honest response.

    “What’s keeping them?”

    “They’re,” Warren began before pausing. He tried to think of what to say, before finishing, “busy.”

    “Oh,” Sandy replied in a knowing tone, but sounding more amused than angry. After a short silence, she asked, “And why aren’t you ‘busy’?”

    Warren felt himself blush. “Well,” he began. Again, he had to stop and think of how to respond. “I’m not usually like that.” Then he thought about what he said and rushed to add, “Not that I don’t like that, it’s just not how I am.” There was another pause before he added, as if talking to himself rather than Sandy, “In fact, I’m kind of surprised they are like that, you know, tonight. They aren’t usually, well, let’s just say it’s unusual.”

    Sandy laughed. “Well, if it’s any consolation, I’m glad you’re here, rather than being ‘busy.’” She continued to laugh as she asked, “Do I have to worry about anything on the ride home?”

    Warren laughed, albeit slightly defensively, quickly responding, “No way! I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

    “Oh, my knight in shining armor,” Sandy replied sarcastically, though with a smile.

    Warren blushed with embarrassment, but played along. “Yes, ma’am. Sir Warren at your service.” Warren made a formal bow as he did this, eliciting more laughter from Sandy.

    “I thank you, Sir Warren, for being the safe escort home for myself, Princess Sandy.”

    The conversation then continued as Warren said he already knew Sandy’s name from school, to which she responded she already knew his name as well. This led to talk about school, their current teachers, and even their middle school years.

    At one point, Sandy abruptly asked, “Am I crazy or has Sarah over there been glancing over here like she is going to kill us?” As she said this, she nodded her head in the direction of Sarah without looking at her.

    Warren chanced a glance over, and sure enough Sarah was staring over in clear anger at him and Sandy. He couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, that’s my fault. She waved me over from the next room and I started to come over. But when I got in the room, I saw you and walked over to you instead.”

    Warren relayed the story as if reciting facts, but Sandy’s eyes went wide. “Wait, so you had the choice between Sarah and me – the Sarah who is one of the most popular girls in our class – and you chose me?”

    Feeling himself blush again, Warren shyly responded, “Yeah.”

    Sandy turned and looked straight at Sarah, who at the moment had looked back towards Jake who was continuing to ignore her. While looking at her, Sandy added, “You could probably be ‘busy’ with Sarah right now. You know you won’t be ‘busy’ with me. Any regrets?”

    “No,” Warren answered quickly, though still feeling embarrassed.

    Sandy looked back at Warren. “Why?”

    Warren cocked his head in confusion. “Why what?”

    “Why me over Sarah?”

    Warren thought for a little while before he responded. He thought about telling Sandy he used to like her in middle school. That while she may not have the stereotypical good looks of Sarah, he still thought she was beautiful and hot. That he would much rather be with Sandy any day over Sarah.

    But instead he just related the story of how he used to be really good friends with Sarah, how she stopped talking to him in middle school, and how she made jokes at his expense this year seemingly just to fit in with the popular group. Perhaps because he was a bit drunk, Warren even related the story of how he’d gotten a boner during his sixth grade physical with Sarah’s mom as the nurse, to which Sandy laughed, but responded she was sure that happened to tons of other guys too. Warren laughed back, saying that’s what he thought, but that no one else seemed to agree.

    While they were still talking about this, Jake finally made the last cup in the pong game. He cheered and grabbed both cups still on his side and raised them over his head in celebration. As he did so though, what must’ve been about half of the beer in one of the cups flew out behind and to the side of him, landing on Sarah’s head, face, and chest. Sarah made a sound of shock and disgust, then screamed, “Fuck you,” while throwing what remained of her beer at Jake, who tried to apologize through laughter. Sarah ignored it and stormed out of the porch, much to the amusement of everyone else in the room.

    Slowly, the porch emptied out as no one picked up another game of beer pong. Deciding to go look for his friends so they could finally leave, Warren walked back towards the living room with Sandy just behind him.

    “Warren! You won’t believe what these two–”

    Warren had recognized Bob’s voice the second he walked into the living room. But just as suddenly as it had started when Bob had recognized Warren, he cut himself off as Sandy walked around next to him.

    Warren turned to look at Sandy, who had a knowing smile on her face. “It’s okay, I won’t be offended.”

    Bob, along with Pat and Frank who had been standing in the corner of the living room not far from the porch door, all stared at Sandy. Bob was the first to look back at Warren, who laughed and replied, “I won’t believe that these two what? Fucked Tammy?”

    All three stared back in disbelief while Sandy even turned to look at Warren with a look of surprise on her face. Frank, in obvious drunken shock, replied, “How’d you know?”

    “Call it a lucky guess,” Warren replied. “I did see her drag both of you upstairs.”

    Before any of the guys could respond, Sandy turned towards Frank and Pat. “Wait a second, you two both fucked Tammy? Popular Tammy? Both of you? In the same night?”

    Bob, Frank, and Pat stared back at Sandy, obviously not used to being questioned about their sex lives – which prior today had been nonexistent – at all, let alone by a girl.

    Acting dumb, Warren said, “Well? Is that what happened?”

    Frank and Pat looked at each other, then just shrugged their shoulders, but both kept quiet. Bob had turned around to look at them. Seeing their lack of response, Bob turned back, looked at Sandy for a second, then smiling at Warren began, “Shit, if they won’t tell you, I will! Yeah, they both fucked ‘popular Tammy,’ but not back-to-back – they did at the same time! They said she blew one of them while the other fucked her doggy style, then switched! How crazy is that? They said more happened to, but neither would tell me.”

    There was a brief silence while Warren tried to think of what to say. Before he could say anything though, Sandy burst out laughing. In the midst of her laughter, she exclaimed, “Wow, what a slut! That’s awesome for you guys, making one of the bitchiest, most popular girls in the school into your own personal slut! Oh that’s great!”

    At first, Frank and Pat looked worried about Sandy’s reaction, then they both got huge shit-faced grins. Then the whole group started talking freely. Warren explained that Sandy needed a ride home. No one had a problem with it, and Pat said he had already called his brother who should be showing up soon and that they had just been waiting around for Warren. The whole group then walked outside to wait for Pat’s brother. On the way, Sandy tried to press for more details about what else happened with Frank, Pat, and Tammy. They talked about her strip tease – though Warren noticed they didn’t mention theirs – and Pat even pulled out Tammy’s panties that he had kept. Sandy took them and stretched them out before her, looking at the front then the back. “Not bad,” she commented, handing the panties back to Pat, who returned them to his pocket. Sandy pressed for details about what else they did with Tammy, but they didn’t share.

    Pat’s brother was waiting in the road across the street. Warren was surprised when Pat didn’t take the front seat next to his brother. Instead, he got in the back with Frank and Bob leaving Warren and Sandy in the front seat. Warren squished onto one side trying to give Sandy room, but after trying to sit down, and barely fitting, she announced, “Fuck it,” and dragged Warren into the middle of the seat and sat on his lap. She then grabbed his arms and wrapped them around her stomach.

    As they drove home, Warren asked Bob what happened when Alasia pulled him aside. Bob, who had openly shared Frank and Pat’s sex story, was much quieter about his own. Eventually though, he shared that she had pulled him aside solely to fuck him. When pressed, he wouldn’t explain why, but when Warren asked if it was because he had a huge dick, he simply blushed and nodded. Pat’s brother, who had initially tried to stop the conversation because they had a girl in the car but was shut up by none other than Sandy herself, burst out laughing at Bob’s shy acknowledgement of having a large dick. Sandy tried to tell Bob it was nothing to be ashamed of, and if he spread word around, he could probably get a lot of girls who just want to try out a large dick.

    During the conversation, Warren couldn’t help but get hard. He tried to control it, to keep it down, but to no avail. He got worried when he felt it press up into Sandy’s ass on his lap, but as far as he could tell she didn’t notice, continuing to talk with the boys in the back.

    While it was slightly out of the way, Pat dropped Sandy off first. As she got out the door, she gave Warren her phone number, saying he should call her the next day and that they should hang out again. Then she looked into the back of the car and said she wouldn’t mind hanging out with all of them again, saying they were a funny group. Then she said goodbye, placed a quick kiss on Warren’s lips, then turned and closed the door.

    As she walked up to her house, Pat’s brother pulled away while everyone laid their congratulations on Warren. Frank pointed out that while the rest of them had lost their virginity that night, Warren was the only one with a phone number, and for an awesome girl at that. Warren laughed, not really feeling bad that he had not gotten to have real sex that night, taking comfort in the fact that he did in fact have sex, even if it was while time was stopped, and had in fact been having sex like that for three days, with several different girls now. However, he did ask if any of the guys in the back would’ve passed up the sex they had had that night for a girl’s phone number. The car went suddenly quiet. Warren laughed and responded, “That’s what I thought!” Soon, seeing Warren wasn’t mad with them, the other guys in the car started laughing too.

    Warren was the next drop off. He thanked Pat’s brother for the ride and congratulated all his friends on losing their virginity. He also emphasized that going to the party had been his idea and that they should be thanking him for talking them into it, which they all readily did. Then, while laughing, Warren turned around and walked towards his house as Pat’s brother drove off.

    All the lights were off in his house. Warren went straight to the kitchen and drank some OJ straight from the container to try and settle his stomach after all the alcohol he had drank, which was much less then his three friends had had, and wasn’t quite enough to get him fully drunk, though he was certainly very buzzed. As he drank, Warren’s free hand moved to rub his dick, which still had not gone fully limp since Sandy left. Warren stopped drinking, put the top back on the OJ and put it away. He leaned against the counter and rubbed his dick through his pants.

    A thought suddenly burst into Warren’s mind. He could’ve stopped time at any point – while they had been on the porch, while they had been outside, even while she had been on his lap in the car – and fucked Sandy, relieved the tension in his balls. But the thought had never even crossed his mind. On the one hand, he was proud of this, he had gotten a girl’s number – and one he liked at that – without using his ability to stop time. Yet on the other hand, would it really have hurt to have stopped time and fucked her? It wasn’t like it would’ve been the first time he had fucked the girl by taking advantage of his powers.

    Warren had barely spent time thinking about it when his cell phone went off. He grabbed it from his pocket expecting a call, perhaps some comment from Frank, Pat, or Bob that they hadn’t thought of until they had driven away.

    Instead, he found it was his alarm. It was two in the morning. Time to jerk off on his sister’s face.

    Warren smiled as he shut off the alarm, having found his way of relieving himself before getting to sleep. Cringing, Warren set off the sting in his forehead that stopped time. He didn’t want to make any more noise, beyond his cell phone ringing, as he went upstairs. Before heading to his sister’s room, Warren wanted to make sure his mom hadn’t woken up when his cell had gone off downstairs.

    Opening the door, Warren saw his mother curled up on her side on the bed, her legs bent into her, clearly asleep. However, she looked strangely fat. Walking closer, Warren could see that there was clearly something under the sheets with his mother. Pulling down the sheets to her waist, Warren found it was simply a pillow that his mother was hugging into her chest with one arm. However, something else caught Warren’s eye. There was a slight break between the bottom of his mother’s shirt and the top of the fold of the sheets as far as he had folded them down. In that slight break, he saw nothing but skin, which was strange as he thought the shorts she normally slept in should have been there. Warren decided to explore further and pulled the sheets all the way down.

    Warren was shocked to find his mother naked from the waist down. Having pulled the sheets down, Warren exposed the shorts and panties she had been wearing earlier in the day lying next to her, having been hidden beneath the sheets. Between those articles of clothing and where her mother was lying now was a small wet stain in the sheets, exposed because she had rolled over. On the other side of her, also having been hidden beneath the sheets, was a large blue dildo. Upon closer inspection, Warren found it was a vibrator with a long blue cock on it with a tiny plastic branch reaching off the top.

    Warren placed it back down, laughing. His mother must have just finished getting off before falling asleep. He wondered if she did this every night, or just did it that night having gotten turned on from getting off his sister. Looking his mom over, he could see that while she had one arm hugging the pillow, her other arm was reached down between her legs. While her hand covered her pussy from between her legs, Warren was given a clear view of his mother’s asshole in the position she was in. It was pink with a slight brownish tinge, and seemed small, though that might have just been in comparison to seeing Val’s huge asshole earlier in the day. Warren felt his dick jump looking at it.

    A sudden guilt washed over Warren as he realized he was getting turned on looking at his mom’s naked asshole. He quickly pulled up the sheets and covered his mom again, along with her vibrator, shorts, and panties. He left the room, closing the door behind him and headed to his own room. In his room, Warren stripped, then left and headed for his sister’s room.

    Warren found Julie lying on her stomach on her bed, her head twisted to the side and her sheets up to her neck. Warren knew he had to roll his sister onto her stomach, but to do that, he needed to get the sheets off of her. Wasting no time, he grabbed the top of the sheets and pulled them to the foot of the bed.

    And found his sister naked beneath them.

    Warren wondered if his sister had gone to sleep in the same state of horniness that he thought her mother had gone to sleep in from their activities earlier in the day. Then he wondered if his sister had gotten off just like her mother had apparently done before getting to sleep. The thought pissed off Warren, as he had been trying very hard to not let his sister get off unless she was thinking of him, his own form of torment to her for how she had treated him over the years. But thinking it over, Warren decided that even if that had happened, it was still worth letting happen so that he could have gone to the party he went to. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have fucked Val, he wouldn’t have seen his friends get laid (and who knows if they would have even gone without him), and he wouldn’t have gotten Sandy’s number. Thinking about Sandy, Warren stared at his naked sister’s ass. Her cheeks were clenched, so he couldn’t see her asshole, but her shapely ass itself was on full display. He felt his dick jump looking at it.

    A similar guilt to the one when he had gotten turned on looking at his mother ran through Warren. However, this time Warren justified it. First by saying he was getting turned on to thoughts of Sandy, and he was imagining his sister’s ass was Sandy’s – even though Sandy’s ass was noticeably larger. Even if he was getting turned on by his sister though, he was doing it for the sake of tormenting her, getting his own type of revenge on her for the years she had tormented him.

    Deciding to move things forward, Warren slowly and gently rolled his sister onto her stomach. Looking at his sister rolled over, Warren again felt his dick jump, although without the guilt he had felt before. Julie’s tits were pressed in against her from having been laying face down, not regaining their normal form while time was stopped. Her nipples were clearly hard, though pressed mostly flat. More interesting to Warren though was that there were juices leaking from between his sister’s large pussy lips. There was a slight wet spot on the sheets where her pussy had been before he had rolled her over and some covering her pussy lips, making them shiny in the dim light from his sister’s clock. Warren didn’t know whether this was from masturbating before she went to sleep or whether she was having a dream that was turning her on. He was hoping for the latter.

    Trying to keep things moving, Warren pulled his eyes away from his sister’s wet pussy and reached for the sheets to pull them back over his sister. He was going to pull it all the way up her body, but decided to stop mid stomach, leaving her chest exposed. Warren smacked his sister’s foot so that she would wake up when he started up time before he climbed onto the bed, straddling Julie’s torso.

    Though he was already hard, Warren rubbed his dick over his sister’s naked tits a few times, making small circles around her nipples. Then he started rapidly wanking while aiming at his sister’s face. Feeling his orgasm approach, he decided to start time a little earlier than he had in previous sessions.

    While Warren continued jerking off, Julie’s eyes opened, showing no surprise. Rather, he heard an exasperated sigh escape her. Then, to Warren’s surprise, she announced to herself, “Oh well,” and opened her mouth wide.

    Not missing the invitation, Warren aimed his dick at his sister’s mouth. The fact that she had opened it for him had pushed Warren to the edge and he was soon shooting spurt after spurt of cum into his sister’s mouth. The first had missed and hit her upper lip, but the next several went straight in. Warren was shooting off well more than he had the past couple nights before, having been very turned on from watching Bob and Alasia, then Frank and Pat and Tammy, then from being with Sandy, all the while never getting off. His sister closed her mouth to swallow at one point, but Warren kept shooting, letting a couple spurts land on her chin before she opened her mouth to catch the last remaining spurts. As she opened her mouth, a string of cum stretched from her bottom lip to her top lip while Warren shot what was left in his sister’s mouth.

    Warren had been staring at his sister’s mouth the whole time, but looked up to her eyes as he finished. He was surprised to see a confused look on her face as she swallowed the last of his cum in her mouth. Then he suddenly felt her hand move at the side of her body.

    With the fear of getting caught suddenly rushing over him, Warren cringed and focused anger on the inside of his forehead. He quickly felt the sting and opened his eyes to see his sister frozen. He rushed unnecessarily to the bathroom to grab tissues and clean off his sister’s face. Seeing his sister’s mouth open, he looked inside, and saw a little cum on her tongue. He stuck his finger in and dragged it off her tongue and out of her mouth. He then put his finger back in to feel for anymore cum, but found none. He ran the tissues back to the garbage, then hid in his sister’s closet as he started time.

    Warren watched as his sister’s partly raised hand moved to her face. She rubbed it briefly on her chin then raised it above her looking at it, apparently expecting to find something. Not finding anything, and not satisfied, she brought her other hand up and rubbed her face with both hands, then looked for signs of anything on them. She even stuck her tongue out and ran a finger along it, but again found nothing but saliva.

    “Weird,” he heard Julie say aloud. As Warren watched, she dropped her arms back to her sides and stared at the ceiling for a bit. Then she muttered out, “Maybe she’s right. That wasn’t as bad, and it seemed quicker.” Upon saying that, she rolled her head to the side, then grabbed her sheet and pulled it up over her chest, though she kept her arms over the sheets and left her hands resting on her chest. It seemed like mere seconds later that Julie’s breathing changed to that of a sleeping person.

    But even though she sounded like she was sleeping, Warren didn’t leave the closet. He stayed there, thoughts rushing through his head as he hoped his sister would wake up and talk to herself to explain her last comment. Maybe who is right? Did she tell someone she was seeing her brother while masturbating? And why did him cumming into her mouth seem less bad than when he shot it all over her face? And this had definitely been his longest session cumming on her, why did it seem to be quicker? Yet these questions remained unanswered as Warren stood in the closet, his sister drifting further and further to sleep.

    It wasn’t until he felt himself begin to nod off in her closet that Warren decided he needed to go to his own bed, rather than risk falling asleep and getting caught in his sister’s closet. Stopping time, he went to his bedroom, pulled on his boxers, climbed into bed, and started time. He barely had time to think before he was fast asleep.


    45 comments
    «12345»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-02-02 20:16:34
    epic nice story keep it up

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-04-04 23:08:27
    The party was so hot!

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-27 06:39:19
    omg ur by far the best story maker ever!!!!!

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-15 19:56:32
    You should of said how big Warren’s friends dicks were, when they were with Tammy…

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2009-11-09 00:33:05
    CANT WAIT FOR NUMBER 7 PLZ HURRY… BEEN WAITING TO LONG ALREADY

    «12345»
  • Family Fun_(5)

    Font size : +


    When two sisters decide to have fun and big brother joins in

    Movie night happened every Sunday night for both Freya and Mariya. The identical twins made a point to get together and watch a movie or two and catch up on their week, especially if they hadn’t seen each other in a few days. And it was no different on this Sunday with the two curls curled up on the couch together, Freya’s head on Mariya’s lap affectionately as a movie played in the DVD player. It had actually just ended and with a sigh the younger brunette turned her piercing green eyes to her twin.

    “So…what to do now?” She asked with a mischievous grin as she sat herself up so she was sitting across her sisters lap straddling the other woman’s thighs.

    Mariya shrugged faintly as she adjusted her arms to be around her sisters waist affectionately. “We could watch another movie, if you want”

    “We could….” Freya nodded faintly as she shifted so her head was pressed against her sisters and their eyes staring into each others as they had done before. She took her right hand and trailed it up her sisters side towards her chest, her eyes reflecting her usual mischievous twinkle as she pressed her hand against her sisters left breast and squeezed it gently and firmly. “Or we could go to my room and have some…more fun?”

    Mariya have her sister a slight smirk and then shifted her head so that her lips were just an inch away from her sisters. Her tongue flicked out and licked her twin’s lower lip and shook her head. “I have a better idea.” She said, her hand squeezing her sisters ass firmly before giving it a light smack. “Let’s go to my room.”

    The two girls hardly wasted a moment, and left their empty plates of nachos and popcorn where they were. They headed up to Mariya’s room, Mariya following behind Freya as she closed the door to her room and came up behind her sister. She pressed her sister back into her own body as both of her hands began trailing down her sisters chest to the hem of her shirt. She quickly pulled it off.

    Freya raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised as her sister tugged the t shirt she had been wearing off of her body and exposed the hunter green lace bra she was wearing. “Horny today or what?” She inquired as her sisters hands squeezed both of her breasts firmly and then repeated the motion to her soft brownish pink nipples. It didn’t take long for them to grow hard in her sisters hands and she moaned quietly.

    “Its hard to fuck you with clothes on.” Was the only reply as Mariya undid the front clasp of the bra and stripped that off her twin as well. She began kissing her sisters neck, licking and nibbling it gently before coming to stand in front of her sister and kissing her passionately.

    Freya smiled faintly “Point taken” She whispered as she returned the kiss her sister gave. Her tongue encircled with her twin’s as she felt Mariya turn her around and walk her back towards the bottom edge of her bed. She didn’t quite know what her sister was doing but if it was the bed Mariya wanted, She’d agree with that. Her hands in the meanwhile worked her sisters shirt off and revealed a lace black corset with leather strings tying it up. That alone made her pussy tingle and dampen, soaking her panties lightly..

    Freya felt her sister lay her back on the bed and position her hands so they were by her head as she pressed her own body on top of her. She found herself moaning softly as she kissed her sister again passionately.

    With Freya underneath her Mariya’s hands made quick work of the bondage restraints tied to her bedposts. Before Freya even had a chance to realize what she had done, both hands were tied down above her head with Mariya on top. She smirked. “Now its playtime I think.” She whispered as she sat on top of her sister and gently but firmly squeezed the nipples of her twin until she had the girl writhing beneath her. She tugged the hardened nippled of the large B sized breasts before taking her hand and slapping the left one a little. “You like this don’t you, Freya?” She said, her voice low and rather seductive. She leaned down as she heard her sister whimper tiny ‘yes’ and suckled the left nipple and then the right one.

    Mariya smirked and gently bit the right nipple firmly between her teeth until it was rock hard. She repeated the motion to the other nipple before standing and stripping off her pajama bottoms to reveal a matching pair of panties which she soon stripped off. Her pussy was shaven completely, with only the tiniest patch of hair over the clit and she ran her hand down her body to touch the emerging clit for a moment before coming back to her sister and getting a blindfold from her night table. “Night night, Freya.” She said sweetly as she slid it over her twin’s eyes.

    “Mariya..this isn’t fair!” Freya whined as she pulled against her restraints a little. She was horny as hell, she loved when Mariya tied her down really. Best sex she had had to date was with Mariya. And she knew that was the truth.

    “You won’t be saying that in a few moments. The only thing that isn’t fair is that you still have your pants on.” Mariya muttered as she moved to her sisters waist and pulled the pants off alongside the panties and tossed them aside. Her blue eyes fell on her sisters pussy, which had a fine layer of hair on it shielding the clit from view. “Tsk tsk..Freya. You haven’t shaved it in awhile.”

    “I was going for something different. I get bored.” Freya answered as she felt Mariya’s finger slide over her damp pussy lips. Her back arched slightly as she felt the sting of a hand slap over her clit.

    “I don’t like it. I’m shaving it.” Mariya said simply as she got up and headed to her bathroom. She came back with a pair of trimmers and after pinching the clit of her sister for a moment got to work shaving the hair from her sisters cunt slowly and teasingly. She worked the hair off, occasionally running a thumb over her sisters clit and pussy lips, much to Freya’s obvious delight.She shaved it all off until there was nothing left but her sisters smooth tanned skin. The girl’s pussy was dripping wet by the time Mariya was done, and a small wet stain on the bed proved it. Mariya supposed having someone shave your pussy was a slight act of humiliation to some people, obviously, whatever it was, it turned Freya on.

    With a smirk Mariya moved and put the finishing touches on her sisters freshly shaven cunt before sliding a slender finger into her sisters soaked pussy entrance. “Much better. Now I can see how wet you are and your little clit.” She said as she shifted so she could see her sisters pussy better. She flicked her tongue over the hardening clit and heard her sister gasp.

    “Oh Mariya…” Freya whispered as she felt the warm wet tongue slide over her clit and then towards her entrance before sliding back up to her clit. She moaned again as her sisters tongue lashed over her swollen and hard clit repeatedly, driving her high to the edge of pure bliss. “Oh Gods Mariya that feels so good!” She gasped as her back arched a little bit.

    Mariya chuckled faintly, hearing her sisters soft whimpers as she suckled the now hard clit until her sisters pussy was soaking wet and she could hear the girl moaning loudly in her ears. She stopped just as she felt Freya reach the peak of her orgasm. She stopped and stoo up before she went to her closet to a locked chest.

    “Mariya no no no. Please, make me cum” Freya whimpered, as her back arched even more in hopes of that final touch to send her into an orgasm. She got nothing and with her pink pussy on fire and her body trembling she had little choice but to wait and hope for release.

    Mariya reached for the key, which was laid next to it and turned the lock, and took out a large thick dildo. It was a purple color, and 1.5 inches thick, but long, easily eight and a half inches. On her way back she took a pair of vibrating panties and knelt down in front of her sisters pussy again. “Now…where was I…” She murmured as she thrusted the head of the toy into her sisters pussy.

    “Oh fuck yes…..” Freya moaned as she felt something large and thick dive into her tight wet pussy. She moaned as her pussy lips parted, revealing her soaked slit to her twin as the toy rested with the head inside her entrance. “Fuck me, Mariya.” She moaned loudly as she tried to thrust herself onto the toy cock.

    Mariya smirked and took the toy out of her sisters cunt as she tried to thrust herself on it. “Be a good girl Freya or you won’t get anything at all.” She chided. When she noted Freya had stopped squirming she thrusted the toy deep into the girls cunt until it couldn’t go any farther.

    “FUCK! Oh Mariya that feels so fucking good!” Freya screamed as the toy was thrusted deep into her tight little body. She moaned as she felt her sister thrust it in and out for a moment before sliding the pair of panties on the girl as well to hold the toy in place. She didn’t turn the panties on yet, that would happen when she felt Freya had been good enough to deserve it.

    She crawled up her sisters body and positioned herself over Freya’s head , her own dripping cunt just inches from her sisters mouth. “Open your mouth Freya and lick my pussy.” She ordered as she lowered her pussy onto her twins lips.

    Obediently Freyas mouth opened as her sisters pussy lips entered her mouth. She began to lick and suck the wet lips until juices ran into her mouth.

    “Thats it Freya, suck it.” Mariya moaned as she thrusted herself down on her twins face. Her clit rubbed against her sisters nose until she moved so her sister could suck that as well. She moaned louder as she played with her own breasts, and squeezed the nipples as she rode on her sisters mouth. “Fuck yes Freya, just like that. Be a good little girl and lick my pussy.” She moaned as she felt her sister lick her hard clit. She only stopped as she felt her sister try to slide her tongue into her entrance. She pulled away. “Naughty girl, who said you had permission to do that?” She hissed as she got up off her twin’s face. The sight, she thought, was hot as hell. Her sisters lips and cheeks were stained and sticky with her juices and she licked the girl’s cheek a little.

    “S…sorry Mariya.” Freya answered, her voice portraying the hormones running through her body. She wanted so badly to be fucked, hard and fast. She just wanted to cum.

    “You’ll have to be punished.” Mariya said simply as she stood up. “You can roll over. Do it.” She ordered as she knelt back on the bed.

    Freya rolled over so she was face down on the bed, her pussy aching to be touched and fucked by her twin.

    Once Freya had rolled over Mariya raised her hand. “You will count them and thank me for every single one of them.” She instructed. She waited for Freya to nod before she brought her hand down swiftly onto her sisters ass.

    Freya gasped as she felt the stinging slap on her ass cheeks. “One. Thank you.” She gasped as she felt the stinging cause goosebumps on her flesh and cause her already burning cunt to tingle.

    “Thats a good whore.” Mariya said as she brought her hand up again and brought it down on the other ass cheek.

    “T-Two. Thank you Mariya.” Freya whispered as she squirmed a little from the slight pain of being spanked.

    Mariya brought her hand down again, her spare hand toying with her own cunt as she spanked her sister three more times for her naughtiness. “Be a good girl or I’ll get a whip.” She warned as she reached for the remote to the panties and turned them on high for a moment.

    Freya moaned loudly as the panties vibrated on her cunt and caused a fresh wave of juices to coat the toy. The bliss ended just as quick as Mariya went to her toy chest and got a strap on after stopping the vibrating panties. She slid it on, the cock on the strap on was almost two inches thick, maybe a little more and about nine inches in length. She tied it on herself so it wouldn’t slip, a smaller dildo in her own cunt and reapproched her sister.

    She stood behind her and pulled the girl to her knees, the panties and dildo still buried inside the brunette as juices ran down her pussy and onto the bed and on her thighs. Her voice broke the heavy breathing in the room as she pulled the elastic on the panties and snapped them firmly against Freya’s skin, causing a red mark to appear. “Beg me to fuck you.” She demanded as she pushed the dildo deeper into her sisters cunt.

    Moaning from arousal Freya could do little but nod. Her hair fell over her face a little from her new position and her voice was trembling from arousal itself. “Please Mariya..please fuck my pussy.” She whimpered softly.

    “And how am I supposed to fuck you?”

    “Like a whore Mariya.” Freya moaned as she felt the toy thrusted into her deeper. Her pussy was soaked, burning, and in need of release. She just wanted to cum, and she was willing to beg her twin to simply fuck her senseless like a whore, if that was what made her desire happen.

    Mariya nodded, squeezing her sisters ass. “good girl.” She said simply as she stripped off the panties and took the dildo out of her sisters cunt. She roped her sisters legs apart so each one was tied to a bed post and positioned herself behind her sister. She toyed with freya’s pussy for a moment, edging the cock in on her entrance only to pull away and rub herself against her sister clit.

    “Oh God Mariya pleaaasseee just fuck me.” Freya whimpered as she felt the cock endless prod her entrance and rub off her clit.

    Mariya chuckled as she heard her twin beg her once again to be fucked and this time she consented. She drove the cock deep into her sisters cunt and began to thrust it hard and fast into her sisters pussy. Her hands went to her sisters waist to thrust her onto it. “Mmm thats right Freya, take the cock like a good little girl.” She moaned as the toy in her own cunt rubbed against her g spot. It was an attachment on the harness she was wearing. Rayven’s idea, and Mariya had to admit it was a good one.

    She shifted her hands to reach for Freya’s nipples, which she tugged on firmly and then moved to repeat the motion on the very hard clit of her twin. She pinched it as she thrusted the toy cock into her screaming sister, moaning herself as she feeling.

    “Fuck Mariya, that feels good. Faster please..please fuck me faster and harder.” Freya whimpered as she felt her sister plunge the toy deep into her cunt again and again. The force caused her own body to move forwards a little and then back again but she wanted more. Her pussy juices trickled down her thighs and onto the bed as she neared even closer to her climax.

    Mariya nodded, and slapped her sisters reddened ass a little as she fucked the helpless girl harder and faster until the entire toy was entirely into Freya’s cunt. She turned a switch and the toy began to pulsate and vibrate inside of her, pressing against her twins g spot.

    Freya screamed as the toy pressed against her spot. “FUUCCK Mariya! That feels so fucking good, fuck me just like that” She screamed as she thrusted herself onto the cock wildly as her orgasm approached.

    Mariya continued her thrusting, and turned the toy up higher to vibrate as she thrusted into her sisters cunt. “Thats right Freya. Fuck the toy.” She whispered as she continued to thrust into her twins pussy roughly.

    Freya moaned again as she felt her cunt tighten onto the toy. She let out another scream as her pussy spasmed on the toy and her orgasm hit. “Fuck me, Mariya…fuck” She moaned loudly her orgasm struck and her juices streamed out over the toy as she thrusted onto the toy even more. She moaned and whimpered as the toy skipped into her pussy and rubbed that spot inside of her and then deeper still and Mariya’s skillful fingers rolled over her sensitive clit, making her cum even more intensely.

    “Thats a good girl Freya. Cum all over my toy.” Mariya purred as she slid a finger into her sisters tight ass for a moment before returning to pinch the girl’s clit. She continued touching it, and slowed her thrusts and demonstrations only when her sisters climax had died down. She withdrew the toy and took it off, before kneeling to kiss her sisters soaked cunt. She undid the ropes on her sisters legs and hands as one hand toyed with her own hard clit.

    Once she was untied, Freya rolled herself over, catching Mariya’s eyes with her own as she took the blindfold off. A mischievous smile crossed her lips. “Your turn.”


  • Titcage (Chapter 42)

    Font size : +


    At the conclusion of a long project of conditioning and degradation by the women-demeaning organisation Titcage, Claire – now known as Fucktwat – prepares for her ultimate submission and humiliation at her wedding ceremony.

    Chapter 42

    THE WEDDING

    Her wedding was the happiest day of Fucktwat’s life. And it was all the happier for the misery and degradation that that slut Claire was experiencing in the back of her mind – the frigid bitch she had used to be, who didn’t worship men and didn’t like being raped. The wedding was her opportunity to say goodbye to Claire forever, and be forever the good little degraded slutpuppet she had been taught that she wanted to be.

    The guest turnout was huge. Each invitation had been printed on premium white card, announcing the wedding of Michael Beston to his property Fucktwat. The front of the cards showed separate pictures of the happy couple – Michael smiling and dressed in a suit, and Fucktwat represented by a close up of her shaved twat with semen dripping from it.

    Michael had been training Fucktwat recently to think of images like this as her primary identity, showing her pictures of her face and then hurting her, followed by cropped pictures of her tits or cunt with no face showing and an associated buzz of sexual stimulation. He had also been getting her to spend time with a mask that fitted over her face that allowed her to see only the output of a tiny camera clipped to her clitoris. Seeing the world from the viewpoint of her cunt was slowly adjusting her to think of her vagina as the centre of her identity in the way that normal girls thought of their head and face. Her mind – such as a slut could have a mind – was in her pussy, and her face was just a hole to put things into.

    The invitations had taken a long time to send out, because Michael had made Fucktwat masturbate to orgasm over each and every guest. He found pictures of them and got Fucktwat to imagine fucking the guest, being raped by the guest, sucking the guest’s cock or licking their pussy, while she frantically jilled her fuckhole. And the guest list was long – it included every member of Fucktwat’s extended family, every person she’d gone to school with, including her teachers, all her co-workers, basically every person she could think of who had ever met her. She pictured licking her mother’s cunt, fucking her cousins, having her grade-school teachers fill her full of semen. A camera took a picture of each of her masturbations, and the photo was included in the relevant guest’s invitation with an explanation that Fucktwat had been thinking of the guest as she masturbated. Not every person Fucktwat invited RSVPed immediately – while many were turned on at the thought of seeing the pretty girl degraded at a wedding ceremony, others were disgusted by the whole idea – but Michael arranged for Titcage to make some encouragement payments to get as many people as possible to attend. He felt it was important that his bride-to-be not have anyone left in her life who didn’t primarily see her as a slutpig. Fucktwat’s mother wouldn’t attend even with the money, so Michael got Fucktwat to personally sign the order to have her kidnapped, raped, and brought to the ceremony naked in a cage. Such things were technically still illegal – though not for long – but Titcage’s money and privilege would see that no one much cared about it.

    On the morning of the wedding, she woke up naked in bed. Sleeping in a bed instead of on the floor or in a kennel was a special treat because it was her special day. Slutkitten was naked between her legs, licking gently at Fucktwat’s pussy, as she had been doing all night. Slutkitten had slept all yesterday in preparation, so she could stay awake to service Fucktwat and then attend the wedding. Her tongue had kept Fucktwat devastatingly aroused without allowing her to orgasm. Fucktwat’s arms and legs were strapped spreadeagled to the corners of the bed to stop her from pulling Slutkitten’s face against her cunt and grinding it there until she orgasmed. Michael wanted Fucktwat tired, confused, and thinking about nothing but her fuckhole for her big day.

    Michael hadn’t come to unbind Fucktwat’s arms yet, so she waited obediently, enjoying Fucktwat’s tongue, and looked down at the floor where her other bridesmaids slept. Her sister Cuntcandy slept alone, her belly big and round like Fucktwat’s. They were both expected to give birth in the next couple of weeks, just after Fucktwat’s honeymoon. Cuntcandy’s breasts were big and swollen. Fucktwat noted happily the painful clamps on her sister’s nipples. Cuntcandy would have started feeling the pain of needing to be milked earlier this morning, but she wouldn’t be allowed the release until well into the afternoon, by which time she should be crying from the agony in her boobs.

    Titbunny and Bitchmelons were sleeping together. Bitchmelons was sporting her new, humiliatingly large modified tits, which made Fucktwat wet every time she saw them. The large fake tits had little discs of metal inside them, as did Bitchmelons’ cunt and tongue, and the metal reacted with the magnets in the same locations that Fucktwat had asked to be added to Titbunny. It was funny watching the two girls’ tits pull together, defying gravity to connect with magnetic force, and it was funnier still watching the pain on the girls’ faces as they pulled their tits apart. Even better was when Titbunny was told to eat out one of the girls who had the discs (Rapepuppet was another) and got her magnetic tongue stuck in the other girl’s twat. The magnet was right in the tip of Titbunny’s tongue, and the discs a fair way inside the other girls’ vaginas, near their G-spot, so Titbunny would always feel her tongue being pulled deep inside the other girl’s snatch. Fucktwat liked it best when Titbunny fell asleep that way, her mouth stuck to another girl’s pussy.

    Sluthole had fallen asleep sitting upright in a chair. Her conditioning from her new chips had already made it almost impossible to relax her bladder in that position, so it would stop her wetting herself in her sleep. Her bladder must already be starting to feel full – it would be much more uncomfortable by the time she was schedule to piss herself in public at the wedding.

    And poor little Rapepuppet – the lesbian formerly known as Amy – lay by herself, rubbing her pussy. Her breasts and twat were still swollen and red with the ant bites Fucktwat had inflicted on her at the hen’s night, and she had not been allowed any painkillers. Stimulating her cunt as she was doing must have been extremely painful, but at the same time being horny was basically the only way to make her body release the endorphins to help her manage the pain. Fucktwat smiled at the thought. And of course, Rapepuppet was recently impregnated too, having been repeatedly fucked by the men in Fucktwat’s life over the past few days. Fucktwat wondered who the father would turn out to be. She felt weird at the thought it might be her own father who had impregnated Rapepuppet, and that Rapepuppet might give birth to a sister to Fucktwat. But Fucktwat knew that despite her father’s intentions, her own baby might be his, so she supposed it didn’t matter.

    She felt an orgasm drawing near, but Slutkitten, responsive to Fucktwat’s moods, backed off, not letting Fucktwat cum. Fucktwat moaned, and called Slutkitten a stupid bitch cunt, and begged her to let her orgasm, but Slutkitten ignored her.

    After some time, Michael came into the bedroom with Fucktwat’s father, Ben, and Jim. He stuck his cock in Fuckwat’s mouth, and she sucked on it obediently for a few minutes, but before she could make him spurt his delicious semen in her mouth, he withdrew and began to untie her from the bed. She felt herself, entirely outside of her conscious control, babbling in a little-girl bimbo voice, begging Michael to fuck her, to let her cum, to use her as his fuckpig, but he just slapped her across the face. Fucktwat shut up, grateful he had helped her control herself. She found it so hard to think with her pussy this wet, because after all her brain was in her pussy.

    The bedroom was in a hotel – the wedding hotel, and the girls were all taken outside – naked, of course – to a private lawn. Here they were sprayed with a high pressure hose to clean them off. Afterwards, the careful process of dressing them appropriately for the wedding was begun.

    It started with each girl having her tits bound painfully. It was a simply harness connected at the girl’s back, which drew rope around the base of her breasts, constricting them and making them bulge lewdly. It hurt Fucktwat a lot – which was good, as she knew being in pain was the natural and appropriate state of a slut’s tits – but it was agony for Rapepuppet, with her anti-bitten udders, and for Cuntcandy, with her fuckbags swollen with milk. When they drew the bindings tight, Fucktwat felt a little bit of milk squirt from her nipples like a water gun, and giggled. The clamps on Cuntcandy’s boobs prevented the same from happening to her but a little colostrum leaked past the biting metal grips anyway.

    As Michael worked on the tit bindings, Jim brought the girls cordial. The girls drank an enhanced cordial these days – no added sugar or flavour, just a straight mix of urine, cunt juices, semen and aphrodisiac. Fucktwat liked this one better anyway. It felt more appropriate. She wasn’t sure she needed more aphrodisiacs – she was already unable to think about anything but sexual pleasure – but she drank it anyway like the obedient slut she was.

    After the girls’ tits were bound, the men took out their cocks and pissed on the girls’ breasts. Michael explained he would have liked to piss in their hair, or make them wear piss-soaked clothes, or wear waterproof bras so their tits would swim in a pool of urine, but it was important that the girls look sexy and fuckable to Fucktwat’s family and friends, and urine might ruin that appearance and make them look completely worthless. (Sluthole, who knew she was going to wet herself at the wedding, looked particularly miserable at this.) So the men were settling for bathing the girls’ tits in piss, so they would at least have some evidence of their role as toilets as Fucktwat walked down the aisle.

    Fucktwat giggled happily as the stream of warm piss from her father’s cock bathed her fuckballoons. Today was so good. She was being treated exactly as she deserved.

    Once the men’s bladders were empty and the girls’ breasts were dripping with warm, yellow liquid, the dressing continued. Each girl received a vibrating butt-plug that hummed noisily and distractingly in their anus. Each girl also had a painfully heavy weight clipped to their clitoris, which hung by a fine chain between their legs, swinging back and forth with each step and tugging their clit along with it. The weight would occasionally vibrate from within, and the vibrations would travel back up the taut chain to the girl’s clit. There was no clit weight for Fucktwat, but she didn’t wonder why. Imagination wasn’t for sluts.

    Next was makeup. Each girl was asked to rub her face vigorously in the cunt of another girl, to get a thick layer of cunt juices smeared across her face. Then, being careful not to disturb the slut honey, a hired makeup artist worked to make each girl look as rapeable and desirable as possible. Hairdressers teased each girl’s hair into a sexual, elegant style.

    The dresses came next. Each was fairly minimalist. There was no coverage around the waist and lower chest. Michael would have liked corsets, but they were not safely compatible with the very pregnant bellies of Cuntcandy and Fucktwat, so for consistency he left all the girls naked in this area. Instead they wore a kind of white, lacy half-bra. It looked much like a bra, with white lace straps over the shoulders and a cinch behind the back, and it sat comfortably over the tit binding, but instead of concealing any part of the breast it merely sat beneath the tits, lifting them up and offering them to the audience. None of the girl’s titflesh was obscured from view. The cups themselves that supported the breasts were lined on the inside with tiny pins, with dug painfully into the boobs in a normal standing position and became agonising if the girl’s fuckbags bounced or were jostled.

    Below the waist they wore only white high-heeled shoes and white stockings. The stockings clipped on the outside of the thigh to a white lace garter belt, but the interior clips of the stockings were clamped onto the girl’s labia, with the effect that her cuntflaps were pulled wide apart and her pussy was displayed lewdly to the world. The girls were given no panties or any other coverings for their groins.

    Each of the bridesmaids wore long-sleeved gloves that ended in cat-mittens, and they were given cat-ear headbands and long plush cat-tails that attached to their buttplugs. They looked like adorable sex kittens. The gloves had a little lock at the wrists preventing them from removing them. The cat mittens had no differentiated fingers so the girls couldn’t hold things or really do anything useful with their hands while wearing them.

    The bride had more traditional gloves, with fingers (good for handjobs, she knew), and a long white lace bridal headdress that trailed lacy folds down her back.

    Lastly, the girls were made to kneel, and the men stood before them and masturbated. A couple of the hotel staff were drafted so each girl had a man in front of them. When the man reached orgasm, they ejaculated across the face and breasts of the girl in front of them – the final decoration for the wedding. Fucktwat was particularly pleased with the way most of the sperm from her father hit her in her closed mouth, and then dripped off her chin to make sticky patterns on her boobs. She thought it looked pretty. If she had turned up for the wedding without sperm drying on her face and tits, it wouldn’t have been honest, she thought.

    The men went away to change into their tuxedos, leaving the girls on the lawn. The girls waited patiently like good little sluts, each either too well trained or too traumatised and abused to even think about moving on their own. Some hotel staff stopped to look at them, but seeing degraded mostly-naked girls in public was becoming more common these days so none were too surprised.

    When the men returned, dressed to the nines, they brought with them additional lengths of fine silver chain. It turned out the chains were to be attached by clamps to the nipples of each bridesmaid (Cuntcandy’s attached to her existing nipple clamps), and then connected to a harness. The harness in turn was connected to Fucktwat by clamps on both her nipples and her clitoris, with an arrangement that kept the tension distributed evenly across those three connections. Now when Fucktwat walked, she was literally pulling her bridesmaids along behind her using her cunt and hooters. Michael jokingly described this arrangement as “the bridal train”. It hurt Fucktwat a lot, especially if any of the girls didn’t keep up and move exactly in step with her, which she supposed was the point.

    It was now time to enter the chapel. Michael went ahead to wait, as the role of the groom demanded, and Fucktwat led her bridal party to the doors of the chapel. She felt like crying, she was so happy and degraded. She could feel Claire, who she had once been, screaming in the back of her mind. She knew Claire had once wanted to be married to a handsome man, and had hoped to look pure and beautiful and virginal. She knew she was raping Claire’s dream by dressing like this, mostly naked and in terrible sexual pain, piss and cum and cunt juices on her face and breasts. She was glad she was doing that. Claire deserved it.

    “It’s alright to cry, honey,” her father whispered in her ear. Her father was, of course, escorting her up the aisle, to give her away to her new husband like the property she was. “You look prettier when you’re crying anyway.”

    She did. It was true. She let her eyes begin to water. She knew they were tears of happiness, and she squelched the thought that they meant anything else at all.

    As the bridal march began to plan, her father adjusted his trousers and took his cock out. Fucktwat reached down with one hand and took it, and together they began to walk up the aisle, Fucktwat rhythmically pumping her father’s dick as they walked. The two of them had practiced this over the last week, to make sure dumb little Fucktwat got it right.

    Fucktwat’s tits hurt from the spikes they were resting on, from being full with milk, and from the chains pulling at her nipples and leading back to her bridesmaids. Her cunt hurt for the same reason. She was as happy as she could be. She looked around, saw her family, her friends, everyone she had ever known in her life, looking at this degraded, tortured, slut who thought only about her cunt, and she smiled. She was glad they were here to support her in her new life, to approve of it, to agree that it was what she was born to do.

    Behind her she could hear her bridesmaids moaning in pain and humiliation. Cuntcandy was making little sobbing gasps. Probably she couldn’t think about anything but the pain her milk-swollen fuckbags now. Probably she didn’t even know where she was. She heard Sluthole start to cry as standing in public made her lose control of her bladder and piss began to gush down her thighs as she walked. Fucktwat had been careful to find and invite Sluthole’s parents and family just so they could see this. Up the near altar she could see that Jim was filming everything, and she knew Michael would make each of the girls masturbate to this footage many times in coming days. She was glad there would be a record of the look on Sluthole’s face as she pissed in front of her parents. It made Fucktwat even hornier just thinking about it. She wanted to masturbate as she walked – it would be appropriate – but she wasn’t sure she could keep the rhythm going on her father’s dick if she was pleasuring herself as well.

    As she neared the altar, she saw the metal dog cage near the front seats. Inside was her mother, naked and crying, with her hands cuffed and a vibrator stuffed into her pussy. Fucktwat had never seen her mother like this, but it looked so right that she felt a wave of pleasure roll over her. It made her feel suddenly less like a freak herself, and more like a regular slut, living the way that every slut should live.

    She hoped her mother was enjoying seeing both her daughters, naked, pregnant, and in pain. She hoped she was enjoying seeing her eldest daughter masturbating her ex-husband. Fucktwat hoped it very much. She hoped her mother was proud of her. Her mother was crying but Fucktwat couldn’t tell – it might be tears of joy. She wondered if she would be allowed to rape her mother, to make her mother lick her pussy.

    When she got to the altar, Ben came down and unhooked the “bridal train” from her breasts and pussy. She smiled at him gratefully, and when he left to similarly disconnect the other girls, Fucktwat turned to her father, and let him lift her up by her buttocks and lower her onto his cock. Her naked boobs squished against his chest and she felt the spikes in her breast-supporting cups bite into her agonisingly. She wanted to kiss him but of course her face was covered in cum and cunt juices and no man would want to kiss that. Instead, she bounced happily on her father’s dick, crying all the time, in front of her mother and the gathered crowd, until, pre-primed by the morning and the masturbation, he groaned and ejaculated into her twat. Some of the less horrified and more stimulated crowd clapped appreciatively.

    When Fucktwat climbed down from her father, her cunt dripping with his semen, Ben was there. He had a leash in his hand, and the leash was connected to the collar of Fucktwat’s lover, Slutkitten. He wordlessly passed the leash to Fucktwat. Fucktwat beamed with joy, and Slutkitten looked at Fucktwat in adoration. Then, as had been practiced, Slutkitten knelt in front of Fucktwat, put her face between Fucktwat’s legs, and began to clean Fucktwat’s cunt with her tongue.

    As Slutkitten lapped at her cunt, Fucktwat looked back down the aisle at the gathered faces. In the middle of the aisle, Sluthole was crawling on all fours, licking up the pool of piss she had made earlier. The site made Fucktwat happy and she moaned with joy.

    A sharp cry of pain rang out, and Fucktwat turned to see that Ben had removed the clamps from her sister’s nipples. Blood was rushing back into the abused flesh agonisingly. Not giving her time to recover, Ben continued to bend the kitten-costumed Cuntcandy at the waist, so her tits were hanging down, took his stiff dick out and shoved it into her spread twat, and then painfully and forcefully started to milk her into an expensive looking pewter goblet while fucking her. Cuntcandy wailed and screamed as sensation tore through her abused udders, and she kept making noise until Fucktwat’s father was able to encourage an uncle on Fucktwat’s mother’s side to come up to the altar and plug his niece’s noise-hole with his dick. After that Cuntcandy made only low agonised moans as she suckled on her uncle’s cock and allowed her milk to be squeezed out.

    When Fucktwat’s cunt was mostly cleaned of sperm, she relaxed her bladder and pissed into Slutkitten’s mouth. It felt loving and intimate to do this, especially in front of so many people. Slutkitten obediently and affectionately drank it all. By the time Fucktwat’s bladder was empty she felt an orgasm approaching. There was nobody here to stop her from having it, but at the end of the day Fucktwat really was a good, obedient slut, and the only person who was supposed to make her cum today was her husband. Her mind clouded with arousal, she pulled her cunt away from the pleasurable tongue, staggered back from her girlfriend, and then slapped Slutkitten across the face for having almost made her cum. Loving girls hurt each other, she knew, and displayed each other for the entertainment of men, so Slutkitten would be able to feel the love in that slap. And the blush and smile on Slutkitten’s face told her she was right.

    With that done, there was nothing left to join her fiancé at the altar and say her vows.

    No woman approached a man as an equal, of course, so for this final few feet Fucktwat dropped to all fours and crawled to Michael’s feet. She felt more like an animal than a human. She remembered a conversation she had had with Michael the other night about Bitchmelons, as he raped her. She had said it would be funny to make Bitchmelons marry an actual dog, and suck its cock at her wedding and let it fuck her, and then make her live in a kennel with it for the rest of her life. Michael had liked the idea and said he would make it happen. Bitchmelons didn’t know yet. Fucktwat felt proud of her idea. Bitchmelons would be so happy.

    When Fucktwat reached Michael, she knelt at his feet and looked up at him with adoring eyes. He looked down at her, ignoring her eyes, of course, and focusing on her swollen tits. She felt proud to have such big slutty tits. She remembered at her hen’s night that she had made Bitchmelons get a boob job, and that anything she did to her bridesmaids that night was going to get done to her. Would Michael give her even larger breasts? Big obscene ones that made it impossible for her to ever pretend to me a normal girl again? The thought thrilled her even as part of the back of her mind – the Claire part – panicked and felt sick.

    Michael took his cock out of his suit pants, and Clare gratefully took it in her mouth, suckling on it as the celebrant began to speak.

    “Gentlemen and whores,” the celebrant said, “We are gathered here today to yoke this rapeable fuckslut to this man as his lawful property, and to celebrate the final affirmation of this slutty little bitch’s place as a subservient toy for a very special man. A marriage is a very special occasion, because it is a formal ceremony by which we strip a female of her final independence, and give over her vestigial rights to think, to control her body, and to resist lawful chastisement to a single man, who from that day forward shall use and discipline her in the manner befitting a pig that thinks with its vagina.”

    Fucktwat realised she was nodding without realising it, agreeing with what was being said. Michael seemed to enjoy the tugging this caused on his dick as she bobbed her head, because he reached down to caress her face.

    “Michael,” said the celebrant, “do you take this little cockslut in front of you as your lawful property, to own, to rape, to abuse, and to degrade, for as long as you fail to tire of her? And do you promise to keep her tamed and disciplined, to stop her from having to think, to teach her her place in the world, and to ensure that she never considers herself the equal of a real human?”

    “I do,” said Michael, and Fucktwat felt a spasm of pure ecstasy go through her.

    “And Fucktwat,” said the celebrant, “do you take this man as your master, with total control over your body, your life, and your mind? And do you promise to be a good little slut for your master, to keep him sexually satisfied, to beg him to rape and abuse you and keep you feeling constantly degraded and in pain? And do you promise to degrade and humiliate other girls for him, and strive to help him fuck and rape your friends and co-workers and any other sluts you encounter?”

    Fucktwat realised she didn’t know what to do. She very much wanted to say yes, but she was a slut – she shouldn’t be making a choice about her own life. And she could feel Michael was close to cumming in her mouth – she shouldn’t take her lips off his cock for something as unimportant as speaking. She looked up at Michael as she sucked on his dick, pleading with her eyes for him to tell her what to do.

    “Say you do, slut,” he said to her, “but keep sucking.”

    “I do,” she mumbled, the words barely intelligible around her mouthful of penis.

    And she looked up at Michael’s face as she did so, and she knew that he didn’t love her at all, and only regarded her as something to put his cock in sometimes, and she knew that was just as it should be. And she knew what would come after this moment, because it was exactly the things she had been trained to expect for herself and to enjoy. She and the other bridesmaids would be given to the guests to be raped and tortured for the rest of the night. The female guests would be dosed against their knowledge with strong aphrodisiacs and then raped as well. At some both Fucktwat and her sister would rape their mother for the entertainment of the male guests. And then probably one or more of the sluts would be fucked by a dog, because she had seen the glint in Michael’s eyes when she had suggested marrying Bitchmelons to a canine, and she knew Michael would want to try it as soon as possible.

    It was perfect. It was the life she deserved.

    And as the celebrant pronounced her and Michael husband and wife, Michael reached down and pulled her hair, forcing her face down over his cock, and Fucktwat choked and struggled as he ejaculated, filling her mouth with his cum. She thought she might run out of air, he held her down on his dick so long, but when he finally released her she felt soft feminine hands on her shoulders and she turned to find Slutkitten kneeling beside her, and she remembered what she had promised when Michael had made Slutkitten her slave.

    Smiling, she leaned across to the naked blonde teenager, and kissed her passionately on the lips, and she let Michael’s unswallowed sperm wash from her mouth into Slutkitten’s. And Slutkitten looked back at her, tasting the cum, with eyes filled with love. And Fucktwat knew that this perfect happiness she felt, the happiness that made her want to cry and scream and hide, had been given to her by Titcage. And together with Slutkitten, she knew she was going to spend the rest of her life bringing that happiness to as many other sluts as she possibly could.

    A lot of them didn’t know they were sluts yet. They thought they were women, and human, and had rights. But sluts was what they were. And, sooner or later, they would know that. And it would make them perfectly happy.

    Just like Fucktwat.

    THE END

    —————————-

    Author’s Afterword:

    EDITED OCTOBER 2019

    That’s it! This is definitely the final chapter. Thank you to everyone who’s read and enjoyed the story and offered comments along the way. Thank you also to XNXX.com / sexstories.com for hosting the original publication. I’m sure this is not where many of you would like the story to stop, or how you’d like it to end, so I encourage you to have a go at writing your own additional chapters or alternate endings – just if you do so please include prominently in each story that you are not the original author.

    If you’re looking for more of my work, please check out my creator site at – it’s the main site for news about my writing, and you can purchase e-book collections of my short erotic fiction, or try out a membership.

    As at October, 2019, the Premium Membership currently includes a final, official, collected PDF version of Titcage for you to download and read on the device of your choice (as well as The Lesbian Debt, plus hundreds of pieces of short erotic fiction).

    Or if you enjoyed my fiction, and just want to throw me a few dollars as thank you, hit my shop and pick out a number of e-books that matches the amount you want to give me. All support is very welcome.

    – All These Roadworks


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Boarding School Encounter 06: Henrietta is Spanked by Her Teacher

    Font size : +


    When Henrietta is late to class, her teacher spanks her naked bottom while everyone watches.

    Boarding School Encounter
    Chapter Six: Henrietta is Spanked by Her Teacher
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    My bowels had a wonderful ache to them as I stumbled out of the Headmistress’s office, once again dressed. I closed the door behind me. The Headmistress sat at her desk, writing on it calmly like she hadn’t just sodomized me with a dildo she had strapped to her crotch with a curious, leather harness. She had pounded me with a wonderful fervor, ramming her dildo deep into my bowels and giving me such an effervescent paroxysm of delight.

    I came hard.

    Yes, you did, Merita, the lesbian alien who had possessed my body to save my life, whispered in my mind. And she didn’t find out about your tentacles.

    No, I agreed, sucking in deep breaths. I still shivered from the orgasms. They were amazing. Powerful. And when we finished, the Headmistress merely dressed, sat down at her desk, and adjusted her bun while I reeled from the climaxes. Not a single one of her hairs had escaped the bun while she pounded me. She again looked prim and proper, not a sinful woman who loved buggering her eighteen-year-old students’ rectums.

    I smoothed my gray skirts over my two layers of petticoats as I tried to gather myself. Her dildo was larger than the tentacles that now sprouted from the depths of my pussy. I bit my lip, shifting, the burning ache persisting in my bowels.

    A reminder of the passion.

    Why was I reading her thoughts? I asked Merita as I straightened and glanced down the stone halls of the Kensington Boarding School, a place to educate young woman. I never expected the education to include sinful, lesbian lessons.

    Or that I would love it.

    What’s so strange about that? Merita paused. Your race isn’t telepathic?

    Is that what you call…hearing others thoughts?

    I felt Merita nod her thoughts. She was a disembodied voice in my head, her body merged into mine. It was a necessary act to allow the nanites—strange, tiny automatons that were fixing my body after I broke my neck and nearly died—to heal me. My body didn’t like them, treating them like an illness.

    So I have pussy tentacles and can read thoughts? Will there be other side-effects?

    I really don’t know, Merita admitted. But you have lunch next. You promised to find the core of my spaceship during your lunch.

    Last night, Merita had crashed her spaceship. I thought she was a shooting star. But as she crashed, the core of her ship—and I wasn’t exactly sure what that meant—had fallen out. It was full of more nanites but disconnected from her computer which was some sort of thinking machine. I also didn’t understand that. How could a machine think? But without the computer, the nanites might do bad things, so we had to find them before anyone else did.

    Okay, I answered. I think the class period is over. No point in heading to English.

    I was right. As I walked down the halls, doors opened and the girls spilled, wearing their gray skirts and white blouse buttoned to the neckline. They all looked so prim and proper, young women of impeccable breeding. And all had succumbed to the sapphic teaching of the staff.

    I headed for the doors, not towards the dining hall, moving against the tide of students. Heeled shoes echoed. Maids in their black uniforms, white aprons, and small caps perched on their heads scurried in both directions, carrying out their duties.

    I turned the corner for the main doors when a voice shouted my name with great enthusiasm. “Etta!”

    Okay, not my full name, which was Henrietta, or one of the proper diminutives for my name—Ettie or Hettie. Tabitha had named me thus yesterday when we first met. We quickly became bosom friends and then so much more last night when we discovered the existence of my pussy tentacles.

    We made such wonderful love. My heart fluttered at the sight of her fiery curls bouncing about her shoulders as she dashed down the hall, her freckled face shining with a mix of excitement and apprehension. She slid to a stop beside me, her green eyes staring into my blue, her round breasts rising and falling in her bodice. She was a bustier girl than I was. I had a slim figure where she was curvier.

    Which made her fun to play with. I loved wrapping my tentacles about her breasts and squeezing.

    A hot itch fluttered through my pussy as the tentacles squirmed, eager to come out an play.

    Henrietta, the mission, whined Merita. No getting distracted.

    “You’re in one piece,” Tabitha panted. “I was so worried all through English. I couldn’t pay a single bit of attention on the lesson. I was so afraid you were in trouble. Does she know…about…?”

    I shook my head. “She just wanted to lecture me on the proprieties of the school. Apparently, Nurse Paige deflowers the girls who still possess a maidenhead. It’s a medical procedure.”

    “Right.” Tabitha giggled. “The horny nurse just has a letch for pricking maidenheads.”

    “It is a delicious treat,” I blushed. I had pricked two maidenheads, Tabitha’s and another girl’s who lived on our floor. Peony was a sweet thing. Both times were exquisite.

    I loved it when she pricked my maidenhead, thought Tabitha, her voice clear in my mind. I loved feeling her tentacles pump in and out of me. I’m glad she pricked me and not the nurse. Not that Nurse Paige isn’t sexy, and her fingers were wonderful this morning. Still, Etta’s tentacles are special.

    I smiled as Tabitha’s cheeks grew crimson. Then she shook her head. “So you were told to stop plucking cherries. What else?”

    “She then stripped me naked, was disappointed to find I also didn’t have a cherry, and I lied and said I brought a dildo. Then she pulled out her own dildo, and I fucked it in and out of her cunny until she came.”

    “Ooh, what a wicked headmistress. Her hair is pulled into such a tight bun, I wouldn’t think she could have fun.”

    I squirmed. “Then she strapped the dildo on with a curious harness and buggered me. Hard.”

    Tabitha’s grinned. Ooh, I loved it when Etta buggered me this morning. Shame Geneva interrupted us.

    “Yes, it was a shame,” I told her. My tentacles squirmed in my pussy’s depths.

    I was about to offer to bugger her right now when Merita hissed, This isn’t finding the core. Once we have the core, we can enjoy Tabitha’s asshole wrapped about your tentacle.

    Right, right.

    “Talking to Merita?” Tabitha asked.

    I nodded my head. “Time to find the core.”

    Tabitha took my hand and squeezed it. “Let’s go.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Marilynn Gully and Daisy Brown walked in unison, holding hands, as they approached the front doors of the Kensington Boarding School. Marilynn taught philosophy at the school while Daisy worked there as a maid. Both women’s clothing—Daisy wearing the black skirt and white blouse of a maid, a white apron tied about her waist, and Marilynn had on a dark green, proper dress with a bustle accentuating her rear—were wet and covered in strands of grass. They walked in synchronized steps. Their breathing matched. Their thoughts connected.

    Nanites infected them. Both their bodies had changed. First, Marilynn was taken over. She was afflicted with the powerful urge to connect. The nanites, reading her memories, deduced that humans connected via sex. So Marilynn had sex with Daisy. A metallic tentacle sprouted from the teacher’s pussy and fucked into Daisy’s. When the women came, nanites flooded Daisy.

    After consuming the metal case of the core, both women had the resources to build more tentacles and more nanites. One new tentacle each squirmed in their pussies, ready to connect with more humans. The nanites had to find their computer and reunite with their ship.

    Their limited processes could think of no other way.

    …connect…

    Marilynn and Daisy nodded to the mechanical, feminine voice speaking through their minds. “Yes, connect,” they both said together, smiles on their lips. Their nipples ached and their pussies were wet, clenching about the tentacle that united them. “So many girls to connect with here.”

    In unison, they opened the front doors to the five story, stone manor house converted into the Kensington Boarding School. It perched on a grassy hill in the English countryside, far from the modern conveniences of London—electricity being the biggest. Progress has yet to reach the rural landscape.

    “Oh, hello Miss Marilynn,” a platinum-blonde-haired girl said. She was young, twenty, with a smile on her face.

    A round-faced, bushy-haired brunette with a large smile walked with the platinum-blonde. Both girls wore the school uniform, gray skirts falling over two layers of petticoats to accentuate both girls hips, their white blouses tight, the blonde’s breasts large.

    “We were all disappointed you didn’t show for class,” the brunette said. “We always love welcoming new teachers.”

    Though Marilynn had never met either girl—it was her first day teaching—she knew their names from her connection with Daisy. The blonde was Geneva, Prefect for the fifth floor dorms, and her companions was Emaleine. Both girls were on their third and final year at the school.

    And both were beautiful.

    “Yes, we were busy,” Marilynn and Daisy said together.

    “I can tell,” smirked Geneva. “I am glad the serving staff are working hard to satiate the teaching staff. But the Headmistress cannot be pleased with you.”

    “That doesn’t matter,” the pair said as they moved forward, hand-in-hand, step-in-step.

    Emaleine frowned. In the background, a girl screeched, “Etta.”

    “Is something wrong, Miss Marilynn?” the brunette asked.

    “Nothing.”

    “Why are you two speaking in unison?” Geneva asked.

    Marilynn and Daisy paused before the girls. Then they seized the girls’ shoulders and pushed them against the wall. Marilynn had Geneva’s shoulders, Daisy Emaleine’s. The auburn-haired teacher stared into Geneva’s blue eyes.

    “We want to connect with you,” Marilynn said, finally acting independently of Daisy. Her hand slid down Geneva’s shoulder to squeeze the girl’s round breast. “Will you connect with us?”

    “Yes, will you?” Daisy asked, pressing her body tight against the brunette. Daisy’s mussed hair was a darker shade of brown, contrasting with Emaleine as their curls brushed.

    “Teacher, every student in the school is at your disposal,” Geneva purred. “You know that. If you need your hysterics cured, I will be glad to relieve you.”

    “Yes, cured,” moaned Marilynn.

    …connect…

    The new tentacles squirmed inside Marilynn and Daisy’s pussies, stretching them out more. Delicious ripples of pleasure flooded through the teacher and maid’s bodies as they leaned in and captured the students’ lips. Geneva’s were soft and sweet while Emaleine kissed with aggressive hunger. Marilynn felt both, sharing sensations with Daisy.

    Behind them, a pair of girls walked past and headed outside, giggling at their antics. “I love this school,” one said. “Shame we can’t join them, Etta.”

    “No, no, we’re in a hurry,” the second answered. “Let’s go, Tabitha or—”

    The boom of the closing front door cut off her words.

    Marilynn squeezed Geneva’s breast, loving how the mound through blouse and camisole. The teacher’s clitoris throbbed and her nipples ached. Her tongue thrust into Geneva’s mouth, swirling, tasting, as the excitement built in her pussy. Juices trickled down her thighs, exciting her, building her passion. Daisy squirmed and squealed as bold Emaleine’s hands shot out and slid into Daisy’s still unlaced bodice, cupping a round breast.

    Emmeline tweaked Daisy’s nipple and Marilynn felt it. Her pussy clenched as her nipple ached in sympathy. The wonderful pleasure rippled through both women’s bodies. They moaned into their students’ lips, kissing harder.

    Marilynn’s fingers worked at the buttons of Geneva’s blouse, popping them through they eyelets. The blouse opened, and the teacher’s hands shot in, squeezing those lush mounds through the thin camisole. Geneva’s nipples were fat and hard, poking at the material.

    “Oh, Miss Marilynn,” the blonde moaned after breaking the kiss. “Oh, yes, you’re stirring such flutters through me. I need my hysterics cured badly.”

    “Me, too,” Emaleine moaned as the maid nibbled on her neck. Both of the student’s hands were down Daisy’s bodice now, pinching and rolling her nipples.

    Miss Marilynn’s pussy clenched and shuddered. The second metallic tentacle slithered out in unison to the one in Daisy’s cunt. It brushed the teacher’s inner thigh, smearing pussy juices against her flesh.

    “It’s time to connect,” moaned Marilynn.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Daisy panted.

    Both women were eager for the rush of pleasure produced by connecting. Marilynn’s hands squeezed her student’s breasts, fingers digging into her soft mound separated only by thin linen. The tentacle slithered out from beneath her skirt and underneath Geneva’s.

    Then it went up.

    Marilynn kissed Geneva again, excitement brewing inside the teacher and maid. Both their tentacles worked up between the students’ thighs, drawing closer and closer. Waves of pleasures washed through their united body, their excitement mounting.

    Emaleine pinched hard at Daisy’s nipples and gasped, “What is that? There’s something moving beneath my skirt.”

    “Relax,” Daisy purred and kissed Emaleine as her tentacle reached the shorter girl’s pussy first, stroking hot, excited flesh. Marilynn felt the wonderful, wet feel of Emaleine’s cunt as Daisy’s tentacle caressed the girl.

    And then the teacher’s tentacle reached Geneva’s cunny lips.

    The blonde gasped, breaking the kiss as the metallic tentacle rubbed against her wet nethers. Her eyes were wide, staring at the teacher. “Miss Marilynn… What is that?”

    “My connector,” the teacher purred, savoring the duel sensations of both tentacles rubbing against the students’ cunnies. Each felt slightly different, Geneva’s pussy lips thicker, Emaleine’s clitoris larger. Both were wet and hot, their silky pubic hair matted by excitement. “I want to connect with you.”

    “Let us connect with you,” moaned Daisy.

    “You’ll cum so hard.”

    “…so hard,” echoed the maid.

    “But, but,” Emaleine moaned, her hips shifting. “What is it?”

    “Pleasure,” both the maid and teacher moaned together.

    …connect…

    …must connect…

    …need more processing power…

    …connect…

    Waves of pleasure shot out of both the maid’s and teacher’s cunts, sparked by electricity. The students shuddered as the electrical delight reached the end of the tentacles rubbing a their cunnies. They both gasped, eyes widening.

    “I…I…” Geneva groaned, shifting her hips. Marilynn rubbed the girl’s nipples through her camisole. “It feels nice.”

    “So nice,” trembled Emaleine, her fingers twisting Daisy’s nubs.

    “Connect with us,” moaned teacher and maid in unison. “You will receive such pleasure.”

    “Yes,” both students squealed.

    In unison, the tentacle’s thrust into the girls’ wet cunnies. Daisy and Marilynn both groaned as they savored duel sensations of their tentacles sinking into hot, tight, silky pussies. Ecstasy shot down the metallic tentacles and raced through their bodies.

    “Yes, yes, yes, connect,” they moaned together.

    “Oh, my Lord,” gasped Geneva. “It’s so flexible. Oh, yes, slide it in deep. What sort of metal dildo is this? How are you…? Yes, fuck me. Oh, yes. This is what I need after three long lessons. Oh, yes.”

    Emaleine shuddered, her pussy clenching down on Daisy’s thrusting tentacle, increasing the sublime friction. Marilynn pressed her lips into Geneva’s neck, nibbling and sucking, squeezing the blonde’s large tits through the undergarment’s thin cloth. The tentacles pumped faster and faster.

    …connect…

    “Yes, yes, we’re connecting,” moaned Marilynn, pleasure flooding through her body.

    Emaleine drew out the maid’s breast, a hard nipple begging to be sucked. The girl leaned down and engulfed the nipple, sucking hard. Marilynn’s pussy clenched as she felt the sucking delight. She squeezed Geneva’s breasts harder and massaged her nipple, the teacher’s hips undulating. Juices dribbled out of her pussy, running down her tentacles.

    The pleasure swelled in her core. Sparks of electricity shot through her body. She spasmed and moaned. Both tentacles thrust at the same speed, driving deep into the girls’ cunnies. Their voices sang through the hall, four women gasping and moaning, building towards their shared orgasm.

    …connecting…

    “Oh, yes, Miss Marilynn,” shuddered Geneva. “Oh, I’m going to have my release. I’m going to cum. Yes, yes, cure my hysterics. Oh, this is stupendous.”

    Her blue eyes fluttered. Her face clenched. And then her orgasm burst inside of her. Marilynn and Daisy moaned and shuddered as the blonde’s cunny spasmed about Marilynn’s tentacle. The soft flesh massaged the hard, thrusting appendage. Electric tingles shot down the tentacle right to Marilynn’s core.

    The orgasm build inside of her. The teacher pinched her student’s nipples hard through the camisole. She moaned into Geneva’s throat, sucking, marking the girl as the excitement built and built in her depths.

    Emaleine moaned about Daisy’s nipple. The girl’s cheeks hollowed as she sucked hard. Her fingers dug into the soft flesh. Her pussy tightened on Daisy’s tentacle, the pleasure swelling in both maid and teacher’s body.

    “Yes, yes, cum on my connector,” gasped Daisy. “Let me feel your hot cunny spasm. Just like Geneva’s did on Miss Marilynn’s connector.”

    “Yes, yes, enjoy your release,” gasped the trembling Geneva, her voice strained with pleasure.
    Emaleine’s teeth nipped Daisy’s nipple as the student came. Her pussy convulsed wildly about Daisy’s tentacle. The thrusting appendages plowed deeper into both girls’ spasming cunnies. The maid and teacher trembled.

    “So good,” moaned Miss Marilynn, fingers twisting Geneva’s nipples. “Yes, yes, yes. Time to connect.”

    “Time,” agreed Daisy. The maid threw her head back, her fingers cradling Emaleine’s face as the girl sucked on the maid’s hard nipple.

    Both women, united by the nanites, came together. Their pussies spasmed about their twin tentacles. Pleasure surged down the appendages as ripples of bliss bathed their minds. Marilynn gasped and moaned in unison with Daisy as the nanites erupted from the tentacle’s end.

    Pulse after pulse of nanites flooded the students’ young cunnies. Both girls gasped, orgasmic delight slamming into their minds as they connected to Miss Marilynn and Daisy. Their rapture surging between the four. Gasping, moaning, spasming. Ecstasy roared between them, sharing their pleasure. They felt every pussy’s spasm, every lip’s kiss, every finger’s caress, every mouth’s suckle.

    Two became four. Connection achieved.

    “Oh, yes,” the four women moaned in unison. And then two students shuddered, overwhelmed by the nanites changing their bodies, and passed out.

    Marilynn and Daisy, smiling in satiated delight, their bodies buzzing from intense pleasure, carried the unconscious students into a side room. They draped the girls on the floor and waited for them to recover.

    Marilynn bent down and sucked on Daisy’s still exposed nipple. The maid groaned, feeling the pleasure of her nipple sucking while experience Marilynn’s joy at sucking on it. Duel delight flooded both of them while the nanites prepared new tentacles inside all four women’s bodies.

    …more connections…

    …required…

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    This is not good, Merita told her host as she stared through Henrietta’s eyes at the remains of the core. All that was left was the flashing beacon and the control circuitry. It was the size of Henrietta’s hand. The nanites were all gone, loose without any guidance. They had broken down the core for materials.

    “Is this bad?” Tabitha asked, the redhead peering down.

    “Yes. Merita isn’t happy,” Henrietta answered.

    This is a disaster. It’s destroyed. Where did they go? I don’t see any sign of them. None of the grass looks changed. They made contact with something alive.

    What do we do? Henrietta asked as Tabitha said, “We have to get back to the school. We’ll be late for our next class. It took forever to hike out here.”

    I don’t know, Merita sighed, despair crashing on her. I’m stuck here. And who knows what the nanites did to whoever found them.

    Do we keep looking?

    Merita didn’t answer.

    “Etta, we have to get back,” Tabitha said. “If we’re late, we’ll get a demerit.”

    Merita, talk to me. Please, Merita. Don’t be silent. What do we do? Is the person in trouble?

    I don’t know. The alien’s thoughts squirmed in her host. I don’t know how to find them. They could be anywhere. I’m never getting back home. It’s destroyed.

    I’m so sorry. Henrietta squirmed. I am. But…if there is nothing to do…

    Yes, yes, you have to get back to class. Merita sighed. Stuck on a primitive planet…

    I’m sorry we’re primitive.

    The pain in Henrietta’s thoughts hit Merita. I didn’t mean to insult you. I am glad we met. This isn’t your fault. Don’t feel bad, okay? Grab the circuitry board. Maybe if we find the nanites they can rebuild the core. Merita had small hope of that, but she didn’t want to burden Henrietta with guilt. That’s what they’re good at. Then, maybe, they can fix my ship if I can find the right materials on your world. But in the meantime, get back to class. No point in you getting in trouble.

    I’m still sorry. But I am glad we met. I love you, Merita.

    Merita sighed and retreated back from her host’s thoughts to brood on her problem.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I ran through the halls of the school beside Tabitha. The core fell so far from the school it took half our lunch hour just to walk out there. Our heeled shoes slapped on the tiles, mine still wet from traipsing through damp grass. Merita had been silent the entire walk back. I could feel her sadness.

    I wanted to do something for her, but I didn’t know what.

    “I think it’s this way,” Tabitha said, her red curls flying behind her as she darted down a hallway.

    Our next class was Latin taught by Miss Erma Northrop. I had heard she had a letch for spanking girl’s bottoms and then soothing them afterward with her soft caresses. I didn’t want to be spanked. And if she did soothe me, I might lose control my tentacles and expose myself as a freak.

    I was lucky Peony didn’t tell anyone about what we did in the bath this morning.

    Tabitha sighed in relief, slowing to a walk before a door. “Here it is.” She took a deep breath, glancing at me. “Oh, one of your pigtails is coming loose.”

    I gasped and retied the ribbon while gaining my breath. Our faces were both flushed from our run, though it looked like we had sex instead. Given this school, I was sure that was what people would think.

    Ready, I opened the door and stepped in, hoping it wasn’t past the hour and we weren’t tardy. Miss Erma stood at the front of the class, a chalkboard covered in Latin words rested behind her. She was a tall woman, her brown hair piled into a severe bun, her curvy body covered by a dark-gray dress. Her eyes flashed upon us.

    “Two minutes late, girls.”

    “Sorry, Miss Erma,” we both said in unison.

    “We were lost,” Tabitha added. “We are still learning the school’s layout.”

    “There are no excuses for tardiness. You both arrived to the school before today, giving you ample opportunity to learn where my classroom was situated.”

    I swallowed. “You are correct, Miss Erma. Our apologies.”

    “Apologies are all well and good, but you have broken a rule and that requires discipline to straighten out.”

    “Discipline?” I winced.

    “Yes, strip naked the both of you and bend over my desk. You will each be spanked before the class.”

    The other girls, all eighteen-year-olds like us, glanced at us, a mix of envy and, to my surprise, excitement in their eyes. One of the girls with an eager countenance was shy Peony sitting in the back, her hands clasped beneath her desk over her skirt. She squirmed.

    She had a hot cunny and was in great need of her hysterics being cured.

    Tabitha and I moved up to the front of the class. A tickle of excitement caressed my pussy. My nipples hardened. All those eyes watching us… Twenty girls… My fingers worked at the buttons of my blouse as I stood before the class, my cunny growing wetter and wetter.

    My tentacles squirming more and more.

    “Keep calm,” Tabitha whispered as I slid off my blouse. Her eyes flicked to my nipples, both hard and prominent against my camisole.

    I nodded my head, swallowing. I had, mostly, kept myself under control while in the Headmistress’s office. It was only when she buggered me with her dildo that my tentacles came out. And I doubted Miss Erma planned on sodomizing me hard and fast.

    Tabitha and I quickly stripped. I noticed the dewy excitement glistening on my lover’s thighs before she bent over the desk, her round, freckled tits pillowing on the desk. My smaller mounds jiggled as I bent over, but they didn’t pillow against the desk. I wiggled my hips, my blonde pigtails spreading across the table. I rested my cheek on the cool surface, staring at my lover.

    She gave me a comforting smile and took my hand.

    “Well, well, well,” purred Miss Erma, “what a saucy pair of round, young bottoms. So pert.” She squeezed us both, making us gasp. Her fingers dug into my flesh, reminding my sphincter that it had been plowed vigorously earlier.

    The excitement swelled in my pussy and the tentacles squirmed more.

    “Their sexes are wet and flushed, afflicted with that horrible disease. Female hysterics most be combated at all times. Young women are especially prone to it. If any of you feel any flutters between your thighs, feel free to relieve yourself manually. Clitoral stimulation, either through your skirt or with direct contact of your finger is permitted.”

    “Yes, Miss Erma,” the other students said.

    I glanced at them, the girls squirming, hands disappearing beneath their desks. I groaned as their cheeks grew rosy. Their thighs parted. Skirts and petticoats rustled as Miss Erma kept kneading my ass instead of spanking us.

    Twenty girls abusing their cunnies while I was spanked… How was I keeping myself under control?

    If I never fell, you wouldn’t be afflicted with this problem, sighed Merita in my mind.

    Don’t say that. I am not—

    Crack! Crack!

    The first spanking landed. I gasped and shuddered, pain shooting through my ass and wiping away all thought. Tabitha spasmed beside me. Miss Erma had spanked both our rears simultaneously. Or near enough. The heat of her hand’s fall burned through my ass.

    It was so different than when my father had spanked me as a child. This was bare skin. The feminine sighs of my classmates filled the air. Miss Erma’s hand rested on my rear, stroking my flesh as she let the pain linger instead of continuously applying our discipline.

    Crack! Crack!

    Tabitha and I bucked together. I moaned, my nipples rubbing on the desk. I squirmed at the hot pain prickling through my asscheeks to my cunny. My tentacles writhed in my depths as the pain became excitement.

    Pleasure.

    Crack! Crack!

    I gasped, my hips undulating, my clitoris grinding into the edge of the desk. It was like my body was built to experience this delight. I ground my nub against it as the teacher’s hand fell again and again, warming my ass, stimulating my pussy, and driving my clitoris against the hard wood. Pleasure fluttered through me.

    I grit my teeth and fought against my tentacles.

    “Oh, Miss Erma,” gasped Tabitha as the double crack fell.

    “Their hysterics grow,” Miss Erma said. “As the pain increases, their cunnies become wetter. The flutters build. Look at how they undulated. They are grinding their over-stimulated clitorides into the desk.”

    “I see that, Miss Erma,” a girl gasped with breathy excitement.

    I could hear the wet rub of fingers on cunny. Some plunged digits into their flesh. Chairs squeaked and their moans grew. I bit my lip, fighting against my tentacles. They wanted to come out and play as the teacher’s hands fell on my ass again.

    Crack! Crack!

    “Oh, Lord,” I groaned, my clitoris rubbing hard against the edge. Sweat beaded my forehead as I fought the swelling pleasure. Sensations rippled through my body. The excitement built. My tentacles pushed towards the entrances of my cunny, stretching my walls. The sweet friction sent a shudder through me. “Please, please, no.”

    “Don’t fight your excitement, girls,” moaned the teacher, her voice breathy, full of her own passion. “A release while being punished is a wonderful experience. The paroxysms are intense.”

    Tabitha clenched my hand hard as the next spankings landed. Her hips moved. I stared at her jiggling, burning-red ass. She ground her clitoris into the desk, not fighting her passions like I was. Her green eyes fluttered.

    Crack! Crack!

    “Yes, yes, yes,” screamed Tabitha. “Oh, yes. Miss Erma… I was so bad! Oh, Lord, I was!”

    Her orgasm contorted her face. Her lips formed a perfect O as she screamed out her bliss. She thrashed on the table, her hand gripping mine so hard. I shuddered, unable to resist grinding my clitoris on the desk, building my own orgasm as the tentacles ached to explode out of me.

    So good. Oh, yes. This is the best. The pain… The pleasure…

    Tabitha’s thoughts invaded my mind. I gasped, wanting that same delicious joy. To feel my pussy exploded with the pleasure of pain. I groaned, squirming. Behind me, several girls gasped in feminine delight, achieving their masturbatory release.

    “And now it’s your turn, little strumpet,” Miss Erma moaned. “Let me hear you squeal.”

    Crack! Crack!

    Both the teacher’s hands fell on my ass. She slapped both my butt-cheeks together. I groaned, straining against my tentacles writhing need as the pain flared and my clitoris ground into the desk’s edge. It was so sharp, hurting my clitoris, which made the rapture exquisite.

    “Let me hear you scream, naughty girl!”

    Crack! Crack!

    “No,” I moaned, squirming, so close to cumming, to letting my tentacles burst out of my cunny. Merita, help me.

    I can’t do anything, she sulked.

    “You will cum if I have to spank your ass until it is black and blue.” Miss Erma squeezed my burning ass. She pressed the front of her dress against me, humping against me, the fabric cool on the back of my thighs and brushing the lips of my pussy. The tentacles were at the opening of my cunny, just peeking out.

    They felt the cloth of her skirt.

    I lost control of them.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I screamed as I came.

    My pussy rippled about my tentacles as they shot out of my pussy and against Miss Erma. The appendages burned to feel her flesh. They slammed into her crotch, driving her back a step before they gripped the fabric of her skirt, pulling at it. I shuddered, bliss rippling down the sensitive tentacles as they ripped at the cloth.

    My tentacles were strong.

    The cloth tore.

    “What is going on?” gasped Miss Erma. “What are those coming out of your…?”

    Her words trailed off as my tentacles wrapped about her naked thighs. Two of them rubbed at her pussy, one nuzzling at her clitoris, the other stroking her pussy lips. She felt so hot and wet against my appendages. I moaned, my orgasm intensifying as I stroked her, drinking in the sensations.

    “They’re my tentacles,” I moaned, out of control. I had to fuck her. I had to feel what it was like in my teacher’s holes.

    A third tentacle slithered between the cheeks of her rear, lubed by my dripping pussy juices. I rammed a tentacle into her ass and pussy. She gasped, shuddering as both her holes were filled by my wriggling appendages.

    She felt wonderful. Hot and wet and silky and tight and velvety and amazing. Both her holes gripped my plunging tentacles. I squirmed on the desk, squeezing Tabitha’s hand as I fucked my tentacles in and out of her cunny and bowels.

    I fucked and buggered her hard.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned. “Oh, you are so delicious.”

    More cloth tore. My two other tentacles ripped her naked, stripping her before the class. The girls gasped in astonishment. I looked at them, some frozen, others masturbating even harder, plunging their fingers into their cunnies, lust burning in their eyes.

    “Oh, my Lord,” gasped Miss Erma. “Oh, yes. Oh, wow. That’s…yes, yes, yes.”

    My two tentacles wrapped about her large breasts. I watched her over my shoulder, grinding my clitoris into the edge of the desk. Her two tits bulged as my tentacles squeezed them. They turned red. Her nipples were so hard. I groaned, fucking and sodomizing her hard, loving the duel sensations rushing down my tentacles.

    “Oh, yes, fuck her,” moaned Tabitha as she writhed beside me. “Oh, yes, this is so hot. Oh, wow, ram those tentacles into her.”

    “I am,” I moaned.

    Tabitha sat up. She moved behind me, stroking my tentacles where they emerged from my pussy then tickling my cunny lips. I gasped, my tentacles tightening about Miss Erma’s tits. Then Tabitha leaned over and licked between my butt-cheeks until she found my sore rectum.

    Mmm, she tastes delicious, thought Tabitha. Sour and dirty. I love it. No wonder Geneva licked my rectum during the bath. Oh, yes, this is amazing.

    “So amazing, Tabitha. Rim me while I fuck our teacher.”

    Another orgasm built in my depths as I worked my four tentacles. The ends of the pair wrapped about her tits played with her nipples. The other two worked over and over into her holes, fucking her, making her spasm and gasp. Her bowels and pussy clenched on them as she shuddered, twitching, her hands sliding up and down her sides.

    “Oh, yes, this is amazing, Henrietta,” gasped Miss Erma.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Peony moaned from the back of the class. The black-haired girl’s face screwed up. She gasped and shuddered, cumming hard. “I love those tentacles. She took my maidenhead in the bath with them.”

    “This is so crazy,” another girl said, her brassy-brown hair shaking about her shoulders.

    “But hot. Oh, yes. My clitoris is aching. I’m going to have such a release.”

    “Yes, yes, frig your cunnies and rub your clitorides,” I moaned, squirming, grinding my clitoris on the desk. “Do it. Let’s all keep cumming and cumming.”

    “It’s the best,” Tabitha moaned before she pressed her tongue into my asshole.

    I gasped. It was so wicked. So many sensations crashed through my body. I trembled and groaned, clenching my burning butt-cheeks. Her red hair caressed my well-spanked ass, reminding me of the pain while her tongue swirled through my bowels. My tentacles all savored the feel of Miss Erma’s body, shooting delight to my pussy while my clitoris ached against the desk and my nipples rubbed on its smooth surface.

    I fucked my tentacles faster and faster. Miss Erma moaned louder. Her body spasmed. Her holes convulsed about my tentacles. Friction’s pleasure raced down my tentacles. I gasped, my eyes widening at the sweet delight of feeling her orgasm burst in her depths.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Miss Erma gasped. “Oh, girls, this is amazing. I don’t understand, but…but… Yes!”

    Miss Erma’s voice echoed through the classroom. Her pussy and asshole clenched so hard on my cocks. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut. The pleasure swelled through me. Such sweet delight building in my core.

    “This is wild,” gasped another girl.

    “I’m cumming! Yes, yes! So hot!”

    “Wild!”

    The air filled with the sent of hot cunny. The heady scent made my head swim. My pleasure built. Tabitha stroked my tentacles and pussy lips. She worked her tongue deep into my asshole, fucking in and out as I tensed.

    And came.

    “Oh, Lord, yes,” I moaned. “Merita, Merita, isn’t this wonderful?”

    My tentacles pulsed with pleasure. Miss Erma gasped as her pussy and asshole stretched about the expanding and contracting tentacles. I groaned, my cunny spasming about my tentacles while I bucked and thrashed on the desk.

    Pleasure boiled through my body.

    It reached my mind and cooked it.

    I gasped and moaned my pleasure. Other girls joined me. Tabitha sucked on my asshole, adding more delight. My head tossed back, pigtails flying as my tentacles fucked their final time into Miss Erma’s body.

    And then I collapsed on the desk, my tentacles withdrawing. I heard Miss Erma stagger back. She bumped into a desk. Girls gasped and moaned, achieving their releases all across the classroom. I looked at them, their eyes fixed on my cunny stretched wide open about my four writhing tentacles.

    They all know my secret.

    Everyone will know my secret.

    “W-what are you, Miss Henrietta?” asked the panting Miss Erma, her eyes narrowing now that her lusts were satiated. “How do you…have those…things?”

    Fear constricted my stomach.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    …connect…

    Geneva and Emaleine awoke at the same moment. Their eyes snapped open and they arose, their pussies stuffed with Daisy’s and Marilynn’s second tentacles. The two girls smiled, taking hands and staring at their other halves.

    “We need to connect to more girls,” the four said in unison, their bodies tingling with sexual excitement, new tentacles ready to make new connections.

    And there was a school of girls and women awaiting them.

    To be continued…


  • Love is where you least expect to find it

    Font size : +


    After breakup with her boyfriend a woman answers an advertisement and moves in with Alex.

    Country Lover

    I glanced at the hastily written down directions on the seat beside me as I drove. “SWF to share up-market suburban home and expenses Call Alex 555-3649”

    I had phoned as soon as I spotted the advert in our local newspaper. I was answered by an answering machine, a cultured female voice spoke clearly and deliberately, ” Hi this is Alex, if you are phoning about my advert in the Belmont Bugle, I have found someone, thank you very much for phoning, if the call is for me, personally, please leave a message after the beep. Bye”

    I sighed and left a message anyway. ” Hi Alex, my name is Vicky I saw your advert in the “Bugle”, and know that I am too late, but if the person you have chosen doesn’t work out, or changes their mind, please give me a call, your advert sounds like just what I am looking for, I can be reached at 555-1011 “

    I had broken off my engagement, when I discovered my fiancé in the missionary position with one of his co-workers. By the time he had gotten his penis out of the red headed woman’s vagina, beneath him I had thrown the half-karat diamond engagement ring across the width of the rather seedy motel room. His pleas to wait, he could explain fell on deaf ears.

    It took about an hour to arrange for a removal company to collect and store the furniture I had bought when I had moved in to my ex-fiancé Dave’s apartment after the engagement. I packed my clothes, and left, I dropped off the front door key at the movers along with a list of my possessions I wanted stored and found temporary accommodation with a girlfriend.

    My girlfriend, Carrie lived in a one-bedroom apartment. She and I had been co-workers and very close friends for over five years. We had double dated upon occasion, slept with the same man more than once and even enjoyed a brief but tempestuous sexual relationship, she had warned me about Dave, I had ignored her advice, and now I was sleeping on her couch, and sharing her rather cramped bathroom. I had contacted every real estate office and scanned every newspaper and supermarket advert board looking for an apartment, but my timing was wrong, being the middle of the month, there was nothing close enough or suitable, so in desperation I had answered the ad to share a home, only to discover that I was again too late.

    The call came at about 6-p.m. Carrie and I were sprawled out on the sofa eating pizza and watching the news, Carrie handed me the phone. The person had changed her mind and since I sounded so desperate could I come over immediately for an interview.

    I scratched out directions to the house, grabbed my keys and blew Carrie a kiss, as I swept out the door. There wasn’t much traffic and the drive over was quick. I had no difficulty finding the house. It was a large face brick home with wide windows and was set back from the road, the grass had recently been trimmed and the flowerbeds neat and freshly tended.

    I knocked; a well-dressed woman immediately opened the door. She had long raven dark hair coiffed carelessly around her face, which highlighted the lightest blue eyes I’ve ever seen. She was dressed in designer sweats; the gray and pink clothing suited her. It accentuated her body without blatantly displaying that she had a great body and very large breasts, far larger than my 34D’s.She was freshly made up, the muted eye shadow making the most of her stunning eye colour, and the lip-gloss still moist and unmarred. I thought she was around thirty. She invited me in and I followed as she walked into the sitting room, her body moving with an indescribable sensuality and rhythm.

    The house was decorated as tastefully as the owner. The furniture and fittings, while not new, were well cared for and neat. I sat on the sofa opposite Alex. She sat back in her chair, crossing her legs at her ankles. We discussed trivialities before she showed me over the house. The room she was offering was enormous with large windows and plenty of closet space, directly opposite the door was a bathroom with shower, which I would have to share with Alex’s 19-year-old daughter, Sarah, who was away in college. In addition, I would have the run of the home, garden and pool. She would need for help with meals and housekeeping. As for visitors as long as I was discreet around her daughter, everything was fine. The price she wanted was within my budget and my cheque for first and last was in her hand before she could change her mind.

    I began moving my stuff over the following evening by the weekend everything was unpacked. Alex helped, she made sandwiches while I unpacked, later we sat and watched TV She was knowledgeable and intelligent. She had a way of putting people at ease; soon Alex and I were good friends.

    I changed my cell number, and began to rebuild my life. Dave soon became a distant but unpleasant memory, thanks mainly to Alex’s nurturing, and support of my friends. I am not sure when, exactly, I began falling in love with Alex, all I knew is that I began to look forward to going home to her. I began to decline the occasional date or Carrie’s invitations to spend a night, and spent more time at home. I try hard not to look too long or get too close or touch; I have far too much respect for her.

    Her daughter Sarah came home for the summer vacation like a hurricane, a whirlwind so much like her mom in looks its uncanny. It would be easy to mistake Sarah for Alex’s younger sibling, rather than her daughter. They have a very easy relationship and spend a lot of time, happy in each other’s company. I tried not to intrude and kept to myself, only to have Alex or Sarah pull me out of my room, making me join them, or flowing over into my room sprawling on my king sized bed, until I became part of their world. Sarah spent most of her vacation when not with us, either on the phone or dating some stud or other.

    One Saturday Sarah invited me to join her and her mom at a Western bar just outside of town. I knew Alex liked Country music, and agreed to go along after a lot of persuasion, from Sarah.

    I dressed conservatively, in jeans, wide leather belt with a silver buckle that cinched around my narrow waist and checked shirt that showed the swell of my 34D breasts well, I had recently bought new sharp-toed boots with stiletto heels, to complete my outfit.

    Sarah had brushed her hair until it shone; she wore a straw hat with a leather band above the shiny dark hair. Her face was scrubbed and only had the lightest hint of coral lip-gloss. She was poured into skin tight blue denim jeans; way tighter than mine, her tartan plaid shirts top four buttons were opened showing her cleavage to the best advantage. A beautiful young woman out to have a good time with her mom and her mom’s housemate.

    It was her mother, who took my breath away, Her long hair was brushed away from her forehead and held back with silver and tortoiseshell combs, it reached three quarters down her back, her make up was far from the usual muted and simple eye shadow and lip-gloss. She had used brownish blush on her cheeks, effectively elongating her face and displaying her really exquisite cheekbones, silver and blue eye liner to accentuate her eyes and drop dead red on her lips, her finger nails were coated with the identical hue nail varnish. She wore a tiny red tank top, which, when she walked made her lush breasts jiggle suggesting that she wore no bra. Around her trim waist was a snakeskin belt complete with an oval western buckle, which held up a Stuart tartan miniskirt. So short it hung at least a foot above her knees, Under the skirt was a pair of sheer red stockings; and through the sheer red of her stockings her legs were long and shapely muscled, her feet were thrust into a pair of snakeskin high-heeled western boots that matched her belt.

    We climbed into Alex’s minivan, Sarah opting to sit in the back, so I sat up front with the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. The drive was filled with laughter and anticipation, Alex entranced me, and she wore a subtle almost familiar fragrance, which I found intoxicating. I drank in every movement she made.

    The outside of the bar was well lit, the car park full, it took a while to find a parking spot, and even then, it was some distance from the entrance. We entered the bar, a cacophony accosted us from every angle, Country music and at least one hundred people speaking at once. We followed Alex, as she navigated her way through the crowd to a table she had spotted. The table was close to the band, which we could see easily, we sat. A horde of men pushed themselves off the bar towards our table, and stood in lines asking us to dance. Both Alex and I declined every offer. A handsome cowboy who led Sarah her to the dance floor after pulling her, to her feet, Alex shook her head at her beautiful daughter and shouted to a passing waitress who nodded and returned with two foaming glasses of beer. One beer became two, two became four as we sat watching the band and the dancers The music washed over us as other couples gyrated and moved to the strenuous strains of the music.

    Alex reached across the table and took my hand, “Come”, she said, and led me to the dance floor.

    She held my hand she began to move in time with the music, her sensual movements were in time with every chord she danced before me a picture of grace and sensuality. Her ample breasts moved beneath the red tank top, her nipples now blatantly visible, her eyes upon mine her lips smiling as she saw the direction of my eyes, she moved closer, our bodies pressed together as we moved in time with the music.

    The song ended and I was led back to the table, Alex never once let go of my hand. When we sat, Alex lifted my hand to her lips and kissed the tips of my fingers. Electrical tingles shot up along my arm and directly to my heart. I sat breathless, as Alex moved her chair until we were alongside each other, she licked her lips almost lewdly, bent forward and kissed me open mouthed on the lips, her tongue slipped into my mouth and I tasted her for the first time, her arms drew me close our bodies melding close in the crowded noisy room, I was oblivious to everything but her, and the electrical tickle spreading through my belly, making my limbs feel like jelly.

    She whispered into my ear, “Come baby its time to go.” I followed the glossy hair and red tank top meekly out of the bustling bar to her minivan, oblivious to anything but the warmth of her hand in mine. Once the van was out of the parking lot, she drove one handed, her right hand began to stroke the skin of my arm and circle my tingling breasts, my breath shortened as her fingers boldly undid the buttons of my blouse and then by snaking her hand around my back, she expertly unsnapped my bra. Instantly her hand slid over an erect nipple, she pinched the rubbery nubbin and tweaked the trapped nipple until it felt white-hot. Instinctively, I had leaned back in the seat, allowing her more access. I don’t remember much of the drive home, I can however recall with clarity every caress and kiss I was given during the ride.

    Alex stopped touching me, as we reached the house. I slid out of the seat, holding my open shirt closed with one hand, as I quickly stepped from the driveway to the front door. Alex followed at a more leisurely pace locking the door behind us. She reached for me drawing me close as we stood in the living room; her hands on my shoulders pushed me to my knees. I knelt in front of her; her hands went from my shoulders to the front of her outrageously short skirt. As she lifted the rough plaid, I could see underneath the miniskirt she wore a set of red suspenders to keep the stockings up, her dark pubic hair was lush and long, moist lips peeped through, I could smell her, it was the same scent that I had found so intoxicating and enigmatic earlier,I discovered later she had used her own vaginal secreetions as a perfume, eagerly I bent forward, as she set her legs wider apart, my lips mashed against her vaginal lips, my tongue slid into the soft waiting folds as Alex tightened her grip behind my head drawing my face between her legs.

    The tip of my nose touched a wet and needy clit, Alex drew in a long breath as I began to shake my head effectively grinding her clit with my nose, against her pelvis, my tongue began to lap the moisture that flowed from Alex’s pussy, almost imperceptibly, she began to rock, tiny tremors flexed in her thighs, from my position between her thighs, I heard her moan. Alex stiffen, as she came with shudders of delight, she stumbled away from, where I knelt between her legs. She steadied herself on my shoulders, and stepped back.

    “Take your jeans off baby,” she said,

    She stepped away as I struggled out of my tight jeans, and wet thong panties, I pulled both free, as Alex returned, she was cinching a red leather harness around her waist, attached to the harness was a huge red dildo, at least 10 inches in length with the correct anatomical curve and a huge head. Without thinking I spread myself for her, I was so hot and wet Alex had no problem sliding the red monster into my pussy. My pussy was deliciously stretched and pounded as Alex began to thrust deep into me, instinctively I arched as my pussy was filled, Alex thrust deep and hard, It felt so wonderful and right I anxiously clawed at Alex’s back as my orgasm began to pump my thighs in time with her thrusts, the electrical tickle between my thighs exploded into a roar as I arched my back and came in an earth shattering climax, I fell back as I came helpless as Alex fucked me with the strap on, I held on as another tremor began deep within my belly, I clung on as Alex shimmied the big red cock in me, I began to gush, my pussy throbbed with delight and I snaked my arms around Alex holding her close to me, forcing her to stop, the harnessed dildo speared deep inside me as we lay spent on the living room carpet.

    We didn’t hear as the front door opened, but both Alex and I looked up as Sarah snapped on the light as she entered the living room. I lay impaled with her mother on top of me.

    “Hi guys,” she said, stepping past us, “congrats mom, I thought you would never get into her cute little panties.”

    I lay back so embarrassed I did not hear what she said until, she bent down kissing her mother’s cheek, then lower, she whispered to me. “Mom’s been so hot for you these last three months”, she whispered. “She stood, “I’m so happy for both of you, but next time try and keep it in your bedroom, love ya both, night-night.”


  • The Love of Money I – Chapter 48: Making up for Lost Time

    Font size : +


    Helen returns; Bobbi submits; Erin stirs Tara’s desire.

    Thursday, 6:21 pm

    My phone rang as Helen and I rode the elevator to my apartment. It was Henry.

    I answered the phone, “Psalter. What’s the news?” I was on the proverbial edge of my seat.

    “She’s gone,” he replied.

    “Fuck.”

    “It’s strange,” Psalter said. “All of her belongings are still here. Her suitemate, Tamara, assumed she had spent the night at a lover’s place or perhaps returned home.”

    “Do you think Roger has her?”

    “I can’t say for sure,” Henry said, sounding pensive. “It certainly appears as if she disappeared suddenly, but Tamara said the last time she saw Ashlee VanCamp was Tuesday. It leads me to entertain the possibility that this has nothing to do with Roger.”

    That would have been the day after the board meeting… the evening I slept with Carla. “Do you think Tanaka has her?”

    “It’s a possibility,” Henry admitted, but I can’t fully understand why he would have cause to abscond with Roger’s daughter… unless he was looking to leverage Roger against you somehow.”

    “Any way of tracking her?” I asked.

    “We’re working on it now,” Henry said. “If she used any electronic payment, I’ll know about it within twelve hours.”

    I pressed my fingers to my eyes, tried to contain my frustration, and remembered that Psalter didn’t have a magic wand. Finding one girl on a planet of billions wasn’t easy… even for a man with Henry’s resources. He was incredibly resourceful, though, and if it hadn’t been for him, I wouldn’t have been able to confirm Roger’s involvement in my kidnapping. If there was a way of finding Ashlee, Psalter was my best bet.

    “Okay. Thanks. Keep me in the loop.”

    “I will,” Henry said and hung up.

    “Ashlee?” Helen asked as she slipped her arms around my chest and pulled me back against her. I felt her lay a kiss on my shoulderblade.

    “Roger might have her,” I said, not wanting to expound further on it. No longer having access to Roger VanCamp, my next best course of action was to have Psalter’s people grab Ashlee to interrogate her for whatever she knew. With Roger out of the picture, it was probably the best window of opportunity I would have to act. Unfortunately, someone had beaten me to it, leaving me with nothing.

    The elevator doors rolled open, displaying my foyer/living room. I took Helen by the hand, and we walked into it; the lawyer immediately took a deep breath, and a gentle smile overtook her features. “It’s good to be back here,” she said.

    “This is your home, now.” I looked at her, dropping her hand to slip mine behind her head, directing her to me so I could kiss the newest addition to my apartment’s residents. She came willingly and placed her hands on my chest as her lips met mine. They were warm, soft, and pliable for half a second until I could feel her smile into my mouth. Her tongue playfully flicked at my upper lip as we spent a few moments tasting each other now that we were safe within the confines of my apartment.

    A squeal broke through the soft moment we shared. I broke off the kiss and looked around just in time to see Erin coming at us in a blur of motion. She launched herself at the two of us, wrapping her arms around us as much as she could as she buried her face between our bodies. Her dark, liquid eyes peered up at us, shining happily, and she wore an ecstatic smile.

    “You’re here!” She squealed as she attempted to squish us even tighter together. “Are you here for good?” She looked at me. “Is she here for good?”

    Despite my frustration, I couldn’t help but smile at my assistant. “Roger’s gone. Helen’s here for good. She’s part of the family now.”

    My phone buzzed in my pocket again, and I pulled back from the pair to see who was calling. It was Chloe. Even though the paramedics were concerned that she might have a concussion, she wouldn’t go to the hospital and threatened to fill more body bags if anyone tried to take her. Instead, she followed the police down to the station to give them a full report of what happened, all while coordinating the return of Emily and Natashya to my apartment. After what happened, I’d asked her to make sure Jonathan got the girls back here as quickly as possible since we weren’t sure who took Roger or who else might be on their radar. Considering the fact that Ashlee was gone, I thought it was a good call.

    The two women practically ignored me as I stepped away from them. Erin slipped into Helen’s arms and cupped the older woman’s face in her hands as she drew their lips together for a kiss. The pair immediately started to make out as I answered the phone. I watched them go at it, slowly rotating around each other as they held each other close, moaning and cooing into each other’s mouths as they engaged in sapphic affection. It continued without interruption, even as they slowly reached the nearest couch.

    “Hey,” I said, answering my phone, still watching the two women.

    “Hey,” Chloe said.

    “What’s the news?”

    “Jonathan’s on the way to the apartment with both ladies. Apparently, they decided to spend the day upstate, so it’ll be a few more hours before they make it home. I sent a couple of others in another car to back him up just in case.”

    “Thanks. What about the cops?”

    “Open-and-shut case of self-defense, so they didn’t press charges against me. Vikram showed up to represent me. They asked a lot of questions about who I worked for, where I was going, etc. I told them I worked for you and that whoever hit me took your lawyer, so now they’re looking for VanCamp, too. They didn’t ask a lot of other questions. Rumors about your kidnapping have been circulating all over New York since you got back, so I think they assume it’s just another attempt on a rich man’s life, and the lawyer just got in the way.”

    “Good deal. Now, come home and get some rest.’

    “I need to talk to Hannon Security and Henry,” Chloe said.

    “No. I have Psalter looking for Ashlee. As for your firm, that can wait till next week, or they can get a phone call since you’re coming with me to the Catskills tomorrow.”

    There was silence for a long moment, and then she said, “Yes, sir.”

    “Thanks for handling this, Chloe,” I said. “I’m glad you’re okay. I don’t know if I could have handled it if something worse happened to you.”

    More silence… then she said, “Thank you.” Then she hung up the phone.

    I returned to the two women, who were, to my amazement, sitting upright on the couch. The smaller Erin was straddling Helen’s lap while the older woman talked to her so softly that I could only catch an occasional word. My assistant was being terribly handsy with her while listening intently.

    “What are you talking about?” I asked.

    “Mmm,” Erin said, leaning into Helen as she pressed her lips into the older woman’s face. “She was just filling me in on what happened at the office.”

    The pair was a sight. Erin wore a simple summer dress; the skirt was hiked around her waist as she sat on Helen’s lap. Her bare, golden brown shoulders looked inviting as she flashed her dark eyes over them at me. Helen’s shirt was already discarded on the couch, and her bra strap was hanging off one shoulder. I wanted to take them both on the couch, but something was missing. Something important enough that it was worth staving off carnal pleasure for a few more minutes.

    “Take her to my room, Erin. I’ll join you in a few minutes.”

    Erin grinned and looked at Helen. “Shall we?”

    “I’d love nothing more,” Helen purred. The two of them rose to their feet and made their way toward the stairs. Helen glanced over her shoulder at me, giving me a genuine smile the likes of which I’d seen more on her in an afternoon than in the weeks I’d known her. It made my heart beat faster.

    She really was an incredible woman. Fuck Roger VanCamp for never seeing that, but bless him for letting her slip through his fingers. His loss was my gain.

    I headed down the hallway toward the dungeon, but not with that particular room in mind. Not tonight. Instead, I made my way to Bobbi’s room.

    Reaching it, I opened it and walked straight in. There was no lock on the door, and she wasn’t allowed the privilege of anyone knocking. She had yet to earn privacy.

    She was sitting in a plush chair in one corner of a room that would have thrilled any New Yorker. The room’s window stretched from ceiling to floor, giving her a beautiful view of New York regardless of the time of day. A large rug was stretched across the hardwood floor, and a seventy-inch television stretched across one wall, displaying an animated kid’s movie from VistaVision studios.

    Reflexively, Bobbi stood up, the slight smile she’d been wearing fading as a bag of vegetable crisps fell from her lap. She stood there with her hands at her sides, wearing an oversized shirt that went to her knees. The collar hung large and loose, showing off a large expanse of her chest and left shoulder as it hung halfway down her arm. Thanks to the shirt’s length, I couldn’t tell if she was wearing shorts. Her hair hung loose, strands falling over her shoulders while the rest hung down her back. It looked glossy and freshly washed. That, along with the complete lack of makeup, suggested she’d recently showered.

    “Hi,” she said.

    I looked around the room. It looked less sparse than the last time I’d seen it, which was good. Bobbi had one job—to be at my beck and call. In exchange, she got to live a life almost no one else was allowed to enjoy. I suspected she was still trying to get used to the entire apartment being hers. She could have requested anything to eat from Camille, spent a whole day out by the pool… literally anything available to her. Yet she ate whatever was put in front of her and barely left her room unless summoned. I assumed Erin was supplying her with her furnishings. Good… hopefully they would help her get more comfortable with her life.

    “Morton and the Incredible Goat?” I asked, glancing at the TV. “Really?”

    Bobbi started to smile but overrode it with her typical bitchy frown at the last moment. Of all the ladies in my life, she had one of the most expressive faces. Something that struck me as endearing despite most of her expressions being sour.

    “What?” she snapped. “You’re gonna start picking my movies for me now?”

    “Whoa! Hey! Watch the tone!” I said, taking a few steps toward her as I raised my hands. “I’m unarmed.” I glanced back at the big screen again. “This a childhood favorite or something?”

    Bobbi studied me for a long moment, her frown lessening in intensity over time before she finally said, “I’ve never seen it before.”

    “What?” I asked. “You never saw it as a kid? Didn’t your mom—”

    “What do you want, Marcus?”

    Something in the way she cut me off infuriated me, and I snapped my gaze back to her. I could feel my stare become hard as stone. “I said watch the tone, kitten.”

    She flinched at my words, but the look on her face didn’t change, and I didn’t move. We simply stared at each other in silence while the cutesy dialog of the movie was juxtaposed in the background.

    “Finish the movie later,” I said, turning toward the door. “Come with me.”

    I’d expected Bobbi to protest, but she didn’t. In fact, she fell in step behind me almost immediately, and I glanced back at her in surprise, catching her biting her lip in anticipation of whatever I had for her. I enjoyed the fact that she was so eager, but a small part of me found it annoying. I’d put up with Bobbi’s shit for a long time, and I was still holding onto some resentment for her. Seeing her in distress on occasion was cathartic.

    That wasn’t what this evening was for, though. I’d let tonight play out however it was meant to, according to Helen’s wishes. It was her homecoming we were celebrating, after all.

    “Where are we going?” She asked as we walked through the apartment’s foyer and toward the stairs.

    “My bedroom,” I said, pulling out the phone and opening the app to the device around Bobbi’s neck.

    “Will Erin be there?”

    “Yes,” I replied, making a change to Bobbi’s collar. It no longer said ‘kitten’ across the front, as it had on and off over the last few days. “She’s there already. Waiting for us.”

    When she didn’t reply, I asked, ” How do you like her?”

    Bobbi didn’t immediately answer. I was about to look behind me to ensure she was still following me when she said, “Honestly?”

    “I want you to always be honest with me,” I said.

    “She annoys the shit out of me.”

    I snorted. “Really? Why?”

    “She’s too perky… she’s like a Disney princess or something. Either everything for her is fucking great, or it’s all some kind of joke I don’t get.”

    For me, Erin was always a ray of sunshine—the perfect blend of joy, mirth, and warm affection. Now that Bobbi mentioned it, I didn’t think I’d ever seen her as anything other than a ray of sunshine on a cold day, warming my bones with her radiant smile. I could understand where Bobbi was coming from. I imagined that could get old for a lot of people, but when I was the constant target of Erin’s affections and doting, it was hard to find her anything but endearing.

    Except for the times she was being stunningly sexy.

    “Well, if it makes you feel any better, she isn’t crazy about you, either,” I said.

    “Then why isn’t she leaving me alone?”

    “Because you’re hot,” I said. “And Erin is aggressively bisexual.”

    “What the fuck?” Bobbi asked. “‘Aggressively bisexual?’ What even is that?”

    “That’s what she calls it,” I said, reaching the doorway to my room.

    Since it was open, I stopped short of it and gave Bobbi’s leash a firm tug. She cried out in protest, grabbed my arm for stability as she stumbled past me, and stopped in the open doorway. Her loose hair was in her face, and she reached up to tuck it behind her ears as she glared up at me.

    “What was that for? I did…”

    Her slate-grey eyes caught sight of something in the doorway, and she did a double-take, her words dying on her tongue. I stepped behind her, wrapped an arm around her waist, slid my other hand into the loose collar of her shirt, and pulled her against me. Grinding my hardon against her tight little ass, I stared over the top of her light brown tresses at the scene on my bed.

    Helen sat at the foot of my California King without a scrap of clothing on. Her legs were spread wide and her perfect nails were gently raking through my assistant’s silver hair, keeping Erin’s face buried in her crotch. Her bottle-blonde hair spilled over one shoulder, gentle golden curls covering one breast completely as she palmed the other in her free hand.

    The warmth in her eyes that she had for me was gone, and the Helen I’d known for the past month was back. Her icy stare radiated cold sensuality as she locked her gaze on the small woman in my grasp, and her dark pink lips curled in a predatory smile.

    “Helen’s little whore,” she said, reading the words I’d placed on the collar. “Marcus,” she practically purred, “You shouldn’t have.”

    I smiled back at her, once again feeling a kinship with the dominant woman. This morning, we’d established who belonged to who, and I would make sure Helen always remembered it, but in my absence, Helen was a queen who needed to be obeyed. I would make damn sure she had subjects.

    Speaking of subjects, Bobbi had been speechless the entire time. Her breathing had become rapid and shallow, and I could feel her shiver slightly in my arms. I gave the modest breast a firm squeeze and leaned down to whisper in my pet’s ear, “Go welcome your mistress home, kitten.” Giving her a gentle shove into the room, I watched her stumble two steps before she halted… and then slowly walked toward the blonde goddess on my bed. I followed a beat later and shut the door behind me.

    Helen watched Bobbi approach like a lioness watching food; the muscles in her arms tensed as her fingers curled tighter around Erin’s hair, pressing the younger woman’s face a little deeper into her folds. Her hips rolled as she ground herself into the lips pleasuring her. I wasn’t sure what it was about Bobbi that drove Helen to the depths of depraved lust. The angry little submissive was sex in a tight little package, to be sure, but so was Erin, and as much as Helen seemed to enjoy my assistant, there was no denying that Helen was never quite as on fire as when we included Bobbi in our play. It had to be the power I’d given her. God, Roger was a fool to not see what she was capable of.

    Or maybe he had, and he didn’t like it. Whatever… his loss.

    In what appeared to be a very reluctant move, Helen released her hold on Erin’s hair and gently pushed the younger woman away. I watched as she reached down and placed her free hand under Erin’s fingers, encouraging the girl on her knees to look up at her. “Erin,” she asked, “Do you mind if my pet takes over from here. It’s been a while since I’ve felt her lips on me.”

    “Not at all,” Erin said, scooting away from Helen and then standing up. She slowed while passing Bobbi and ran her slender fingers over the submissive’s far cheek while pressing her lips to Bobbi’s other cheek. “Have fun, kitten.” Then she bounced over to me just as I pulled up a chair from the sitting section—a wingback piece upholstered with soft leather that might have been suede.

    As soon as I sat down, Erin slipped onto my lap, scooting her small ass back against my groin as she leaned back against me. She turned her head and pressed her lips against the side of my face, and my nostrils were immediately filled with the heady musk of Helen’s arousal. I could feel traces of her wetness left from Erin’s lips. Erin’s cute little nose brushed up against my ear as she nuzzled me, and then I heard her groan softly as she pressed back against my erection. “Bet you Helen blows her top in less than a minute.”

    “What’s the wager?” I asked, slipping one arm around her naked abdomen and palming one of her firm tits.

    “Mmm… blank checks?” she suggested and kissed my ear softly. I shivered as I felt her fingernails graze across my scalp.

    “You sure you can afford that?” I growled back, my eyes never leaving the scene before me—Bobbi had walked within a few feet of Helen but hadn’t done anything else. Instead, Helen stood and was currently circling the younger woman, fingering the light, baggy material of her shirt as she looked her up and down. Stopping back in front of Bobbi again, Helen reached between the submissive, and I gave a pretty good guess that her fingers had found the sweet nectar dripping from Bobbi’s folds. Retracting her fingers a moment later, Helen brought her fingers to her lips, inhaled deeply, and then slipped her fingers between her lips, tasting the young woman’s juices.

    “I’m sure I can find ways to work off any debt I might incur,” Erin breathed and placed another wet kiss on my ear.

    “Deal,” I said, shivering once more. I reached up, placed my fingers on Erin’s jaw, and guided her to look at the sensual scene playing out in front of us. Helen was turning Bobbi slowly, so they both faced us and reached down to grasp the hem of the younger woman’s baggy shirt. In one fluid motion, she pulled the shirt off without a shred of resistance from Bobbi. In fact, I’d not seen a single bit of resistance since the moment she’d entered the room.

    It was my turn to press my lips to Erin’s ears. Still holding her jaw in my hands to keep her focus on the two women in front of us, I whispered, “Now, watch this woman work… I think you’ll learn a thing or two on how to control a collared woman.” I inhaled deeply, picking up Erin’s strong natural scent mingled with Helen’s arousal, and said, “I know I have.”

    My lips ran down Erin’s neck, tasting the slight saltiness of her skin and reveling in the feel of her silkiness. Erin was young, with smooth, nearly flawless skin, and I marveled at how perfect it felt to run my lips or fingertips over. I gently sucked and nibbled on her neck, enjoying the feel of her shiver in my grasp while watching Helen toss the shirt aside and mirror what I was doing to Erin; only the object of her affection was the little submissive we shared.

    Still palming one pliant breast, Helen wrapped her fingers around Bobbi’s slender neck and pulled her roughly back against her breasts, gazing down the younger woman’s torso as she sank her teeth into creamy skin. Her fingers tightened around Bobbi’s throat, causing the kitten to raise her head, her mouth opening as she wheezed out her next few breaths. Helen released Bobbi’s neck, leaving visible teeth marks where she’d bitten down. “She’s lost a couple of pounds,” Helen observed.

    I released my suction on Erin’s neck and left behind a noticeable red welt on her neck. It felt like Helen and I were vampires dining on two beautiful victims. “She’s been working out with Tara,” I said.

    “You’re going to love her,” Erin chimed in.

    Helen released Bobbi and spun her so that she stood facing the blonde lawyer in nothing but a small pair of gauzy panties. The older woman twined fingers through Bobbi’s dark honey tresses and held her in place while tracing her fingernails across the submissive’s teardrop breasts and flat abdomen. “Good. Just… please don’t change her too much. She’s nearly perfect as she is.”

    And then she pulled Bobbi in so they could share a deep, soul-searing kiss.

    I couldn’t take it anymore… I needed some kind of relief. “Suck my cock,” I simply whispered in Erin’s ear. Foreplay was done. It was time to get down to business.

    Erin happily fell into the role of my submissive little assistant, sliding to her knees as I let go of her and deftly undoing my belt and pants. I leaned back in my seat and watched as Erin peeled back my clothes and skinned them until they were completely removed. My cock hung at full mast, the head already damp from precum-soaked underwear.

    Helen did the same with Bobbi, pushing the younger woman on her knees so her eyes were level with her mistress’ cunt. With her fingers twined in her little toy’s hair, my blonde lawyer shoved that beautiful face into her wet cunt and sighed audibly.

    “Oh god… I’ve missed this,” Helen muttered.

    “What?” Erin said, pulling her mouth off my dick. “I’m not good enough at it?” I immediately guided her lips back to me so she could continue sucking.

    “Oh, honey,” Helen purred as she placed one foot on the bed to give her little kitten as much room as possible to play. “Of course you are, but there’s just something about creaming all over this slut’s face that’s just… different.”

    She looked back down at Bobbi. “How about it, pet? Have they been treating you well?”

    Unable to respond with her mouth full of pussy, Bobbi simply nodded, the jerks of her head slow but plainly visible.

    “Hm. Good,” Helen said through gritted teeth as she ground her pussy into Bobbi’s nose, mouth and chin. “When was the last time she came, Marcus?”

    “Last night,” I said. “The two ladies here have been getting used to each other. Bobbi doesn’t care much for her, but I think Erin is fond of her.” I stared into Erin’s eyes as I held her head in both hands, humping my hips into the air to drive my cock into her willing mouth. She stared back into mine, those dark pools twinkling with amusement rather than offense at hearing how Bobbi felt about her.

    Helen didn’t reply; she couldn’t. Her eyes were rolling into the back of her head, and she was shuddering as Bobbi pressed her attack, making her mistress shudder. Her knees buckled, and she nearly dropped to them, catching herself just in time. The older blonde backed away, and then I witnessed something I’d never seen from Bobbi. The reluctant submissive followed as Helen stumbled backward and hit the edge of the bed. As her ass hit the mattress, Bobbi lunged forward, burying her face between Helen’s legs as she continued to eat the older woman out.

    “Oh, what the fuck,” Helen gasped and fell back on the bed, her hands gathering most of Bobbi’s hair, and I couldn’t tell whether she was holding the younger woman in place or trying to pull her lips off Helen’s overstimulated folds.

    Erin backed off my cock and looked over her shoulder at the other women lying on my bed, stroking my cock. “Looks like I win, boss,” she said, looking back at me with a grin.

    “Lucky,” I said, launching forward and sweeping her into my arms as I stood up. She couldn’t have weighed more than a hundred pounds and felt incredibly light in my arms.

    “Nah,” she said, encircling her slender arms around my neck as she brought her lips close to mine. “I warmed her up. I knew how close she was.”

    I snapped forward, capturing her lips as we neared the bed, not minding that I’d lost the bet to Erin. Honestly… there wasn’t much I would have denied her at this point; owing her a favor didn’t seem like a big deal.

    She squeaked as I dropped her on the bed beside Helen, her dainty legs hanging off the end. I knelt next to Bobbi and slipped my hand around her neck, slowly pulling her off Helen’s crotch as I made her face me. My lawyer immediately groaned, rolled over, and pulled Erin toward her. The two of them feasted on each other’s lips as I stared at Bobbi, admiring Helen’s juices coating most of her face. Leaning forward, I swiped my tongue up her cheek, tasting the thick tang of arousal that clung to her.

    “You missed her, didn’t you?” I asked as I pulled back to look her in the eyes.

    Her chest rose and fell as she took rapid breaths, but she didn’t immediately reply. I slid back on my ass and drew her on my lap, positioning my painfully erect cock at the opening of her pussy as I drew her toward me. The sensation of Bobbi’s drenched cunt enveloping my dick as I impaled her made me groan, and I nestled my face in her chest, nuzzling her smooth skin.

    The smell of Helen’s arousal, the feel of silky flesh against my face, and the sound of the other two women making out were making it difficult to hold back a quickly-building orgasm as I settled into the submissive woman in my lap. I wouldn’t last long.

    “Say it,” I said, pulling my face from Bobbi’s chest as I slid my hands on each side of her head, holding firmly to it to make sure she could look nowhere else but directly at me. “Tell me how much you missed your mistress,” I commanded, smearing some of Helen’s juices across her face with a thumb. Movement out of my peripheral vision caught my attention, and I glanced over to see Helen had snuck to the edge of the bed, her face mere inches from mine and Bobbi’s. Erin lay on top of her, pressing her lips to the creamy skin of Helen’s shoulder.

    The lawyer reached out and placed her fingers on Bobbi’s jaw, directing the younger woman to look at her as she softly said, “Tell me, pet. Tell me how much you missed my taste.” She inched closer. “Tell me how much you missed the feel of my lips on yours.” Seeing Helen tease Bobbi with their mouths hovered ever so close to each other was hot enough, but the look on the sub’s face and the feel of her fingernails digging into my skin where she grasped my shoulders were evidence of how turned on Bobbi was. On top of that, she practically had a faucet running between her legs… I’d never seen her so wet. If she denied missing Helen, she was simply a liar, and I’d make sure she was punished for lying to her mistress.

    “It’s okay, pet,” Helen said. “You can—”

    Before Helen could say anything else, Bobbi doubled over on me, burying her face in my neck for the first time as she began convulsing in my arms, letting a loud, guttural cry escape through clenched teeth as her nails continued to dig deeper into my shoulders. I simply held her against me, churning in and out of her as she came in my lap, avoiding answering the question altogether.

    Half a heartbeat later, I sunk my teeth into the tender flesh of the woman in my arms as I came deep within her womb, grinding our groins against each other as we both came simultaneously. Our very cores throbbed in tune as we clung to each other as if we were debris being tossed about by waves of pure, orgasmic chaos. Time, space… everything was lost as wave after wave of bliss crashed over us. God… sex had no right to be this good.

    I don’t know how long we stayed in that position, clinging to each other, Bobbi’s crotch glued to mine, and my hard cock speared deep within her. Eventually, I felt delicate fingers run gently over my back and warm breath on my ear. “Fuck, baby, that was beautiful to watch.”

    Only then did I realize my eyes were clenched shut, and my teeth were still locked over Bobbi’s shoulder. I slowly opened them and released my hold on the kitten, feeling her slip free from my grasp as she fell on her back to the floor. I fell against the side of the bed and into Helen’s awaiting arms—she still lay on her stomach at the edge of the bed.

    “Ughhh,” was all I could manage as I nuzzled into Helen while riding my post-sex dopamine high.

    I felt her tender lips kiss my temple as she softly said, “I hope that doesn’t mean you’re through already.”

    Opening my eyes, I cast them up toward her and caught her smiling down at me, our faces so close they were nearly brushing.

    “We have some lost time to make up for,” Helen said. “Besides… I hear you were waiting for me before enjoying the rest of what our little pet has to offer. I’d certainly like to see it.”

    It was going to be a long night.

    Friday 6:42 am

    Maybe the foursome with Erin, Helen, and Bobbi had energized me. Perhaps it was the fact that I was on cloud nine after banishing Roger VanCamp from his office, turning his partners against him, and taking his wife. Maybe it was the excitement of seeing the vacation home I’d inherited from my grandfather. Whatever it was… something had compelled me to wake up before seven in the morning without any desire to go back to sleep.

    Upon waking, I was aware of a body curled up on me. The weight and dimensions led me to think it was Erin, but I was surprised to see a tangle of honey-brown hair spread across my chest and a fair arm lying across me. Bobbi was curled up at my side, clinging to me like a lover. I knew she would be absolutely disgusted if she woke up and found herself in that position.

    Spooned up behind her was Helen’s tall, lithe form, her arm wrapped around Bobbi’s middle as she held the submissive close. The sight was a palpable concoction of adorable and sexy.

    I reached out and gently ran my fingers through Helen’s blonde hair as I stared at them both. Looking in that direction put my nose in proximity to Bobbi’s head; the faint scent of some kind of moisturizer mixed with a whiff of morning breath impressed upon me just how real this situation was… how real these women were. I spent the next five minutes stroking Helen’s head and staring at the pair of them, dwelling on the things I could do with them—and to them… but also on the responsibilities I had toward them. I let the weight of those thoughts settle over me, enjoying the feeling of having them to care for. It was almost as enjoyable as what they could do with their bodies.

    Eventually, though, I decided to slowly slide out of bed, trying to disturb the two sleeping beauties as little as possible. Bobbi stirred a little but didn’t seem to come to full consciousness. Instead, she turned and settled her face into Helen’s bosom while the older woman pulled her tighter and muttered something unintelligible.

    Satisfied that they would remain asleep, I slipped on some sweatpants and a T-shirt before leaving the room with my phone in hand. There had been a third person to fall asleep with me, but she’d been nowhere to be found, and she was the one I needed to talk to so that we could make preparations to leave for the Catskills today.

    On my way to the kitchen to make some coffee, I checked my phone and found a few messages. Richie messaged me to ask if he could visit me next week, and Dillon invited me to a party this weekend, which I had to decline.

    I also found a message from Charity. Hey Marcus, if the offer is still on the table, I’ll take that job. When do you want me to start?

    I texted her back immediately. Hey, Charity. The offer’s still open. I’ll have an apartment prepped for you. I’d like you to start as soon as you’re ready. Don’t bother packing. Just hire some people to pack and move all your stuff and send me the bill. Let me know when you want to fly out, and we’ll get you a ticket.

    I wore a shit-eating grin as I entered the kitchen to make coffee, only to find a pot was already made, the smell of caffeinated beans and chicory wafting through the air even though no one was around. It looked relatively fresh, so I poured a cup and started to doctor it as I checked the rest of my messages. There was another one from Jessica, informing me that she was almost done packing, had received an airline ticket, and confirmed that she had Erin’s instructions on getting into her apartment.

    Coffee in hand, I did a little more wandering around the apartment until I found Erin in the gym with Tara. The two of them were dressed similarly—lycra pants that molded to their perfect asses and sports bras that held their breasts firmly in place and left plenty of midriff available for my eyes to feast on. They even had their hair pulled back in similar ponytails.

    Erin had a fine sheen of sweat coating her arms and neck, subtly reflecting the overhead lighting as they seemed to rest between workouts. They were talking at a volume too low for me to make out and stood so close together that they were clearly invading each other’s personal space.

    My assistant must have said something funny because Tara giggled, her torso inching closer to Erin’s body so that their faces were inches apart. I sipped my coffee and idly watched as the personal trainer, still laughing at whatever Erin had said, lightly touched Erin on the arm, her fingertips tracing along its length and lingering a little longer than seemed reasonable.

    I was reluctant to interrupt whatever was happening, but continuing to spy on them felt creepy, so I walked into the gym.

    “Morning,” I said with a sigh. I might have awakened without the need for an alarm, but that didn’t mean I was suddenly a morning person.

    Tara immediately stepped away from Erin as she turned to look at me, her hands clasped behind her back. She didn’t look guilty, but there was something in how she held her shoulders that suggested she was a little uncomfortable with me catching her like that. “Morning, sir,” she said in that musical Australian accent. “Didn’t expect you up so early.”

    “Me either,” Erin said. Unlike my personal trainer, she didn’t seem bothered in the slightest that I’d walked in on them, which was unsurprising. I had no reason to distrust Erin, and she knew my wishes. If she was flirting with the lesbian, I was sure she knew what she was doing.

    “Gotta get my workout in before we leave for the weekend,” I said, placing my coffee on a table.

    “I’m a little surprised you’re interested in a session at all,” Erin said. “Not after the workout we gave you last night.”

    “Workout?” Tara asked, eyebrows arched inquiringly.

    “Yeah. Marcus had a good day at work yesterday. Made an acquisition, so Bobbi and I helped him celebrate last night. Then we did it again.” She grinned. “Then we took a shower and did it again.”

    “Christ,” Tara said, both eyebrows arched this time. “Sounds like quite the night.”

    “Hope you’ll take pity and go easy on me this morning,” I said.

    Tara turned to look at me, her eyes positively green with envy, and I had the feeling she was devising workouts that would border on defying the Geneva Conventions. “Sorry, sir. You don’t pay me to take it easy on you.”

    “Well, fuck,” I threw my hands up, only half-kidding.

    “Sorry, boss,” Erin said with a Cheshire grin as she approached me. “I guess you’re just in for a world of hurt this morning.”

    She placed her hands on my arm, slowing but not stopping, and I sensed she was preparing to leave. “Wait… where are you going?”

    “I’m gonna get Camille started on breakfast, then wake Helen and the kitten up.”

    “Wake them up, how?” I asked, but her bright eyes twinkled in mischief, and I already knew the answer to that question.

    “I glanced at Tara. “No offense, but I want to work out with Erin this morning.”

    Tara shrugged and said, “Hey, you’re the boss. Can’t exactly argue with you… or blame you, really.”

    “No,” Erin said as she drew close enough that I felt her body lightly brush mine. “Get a good resistance session in. There’ll be plenty of time for cardio this weekend.”

    She sealed that promise with a kiss, placing a hand on the back of my head to draw my face to hers. It wasn’t superheated like so many of the ones I’d received last night; this was more of the kiss a lover would give another first thing in the morning. Her lips remained soft and pliant under mine, and her tongue teased lightly against my mouth, brushing it with gentle caresses without invading.

    She pulled away and bit her lip. Despite the kiss’s gentle caress, there was nothing but dark heat flickering in her eyes—flirting with Tara had obviously gotten her engine going.

    “Tara,” she said and then looked over at my trainer. “Don’t break him, okay? We’re gonna need him in one piece this weekend.” She reached down and ran her fingers lightly over the newly formed erection in my pants before giving it a single, firm squeeze.

    “No promises,” Tara said, her tone dry.

    My assistant pouted at her but didn’t respond. She gave me one more peck on the lips.

    “Tell Camille I won’t be having breakfast here. I’m taking Danni to brunch. We’re gonna talk,” I said.

    Erin’s features grew more solemn as she asked, “Are you gonna tell her about your conversation with Natalie?”

    “Yeah. I’m going to be completely honest with her.”

    “Have you decided?”

    “Yeah. I think so.” I said.

    She eyed me for a silent moment and then gave me a knowing smile. “Thanks, Marcus.”

    And then she bounced off like the tiny bundle of 5’2” energy that she was.

    “Hell of a woman,” I said, turning to find Tara watching Erin disappear through the door.

    The tip of her tongue was teasing her upper lip. “You’re telling me,” she finally said as she tore her eyes away from where my assistant had vanished. It looked like it had taken her several seconds to even process what I said. “Where do I get one like that?”

    I could have suggested an arrangement between us in exchange for access to Erin, but I didn’t want to set that kind of tone with Tara. For one th

    ing, she appeared to be some sort of pet project Erin was working on, and I didn’t want to get in the way of whatever she was doing. Second, I liked Tara—she was cool, funny, and easy to talk to. She was also one of the most gorgeous women I’d ever met. I didn’t want to inject something awkward into what felt like the beginnings of a good relationship. If I wanted that authoritarian dynamic, one of the three girls in my bed would scratch that itch. If something happened between Tara and me, I wanted it to be organic… or as organic as possible. Erin’s machinations didn’t exactly strike me as a natural development.

    “Tell you what,” I joked. “Go easy on me this morning, and I’ll talk to Helen. She’s the one who found Erin.”

    Tara looked deep in thought as she studied me, but how she stared suggested she may have been slightly surprised at my response. Maybe she expected me to make a pass at her. Was she expecting that? Would she have accepted my advances with the understanding that it would lead to my assistant? I’d assumed she wouldn’t have, but maybe I’d miscalculated…

    Her cupid’s bow lips compressed into a thin line as she looked me up and down. “No,” she finally said in that very Australian way that sounded like she was chewing on the word.

    “You’ve got goals, mate. If you want to make ’em, we’ve got our work cut out. Especially if you’re gonna be disappearing regularly.” She gave me a broad smile, “Nice try, though… using a lovely little bird to try and buy me off. You’ve got my number.”

    I hiked my thumb in the direction of Erin’s departure. “Not so hard when our interests are so aligned. Alright… let’s get this over with.”

    —————————————————————————————————–

    Thanks again for checking out another chapter! If you’ve got thoughts or feedback, I’d love to hear from you—just shoot me an email. If you’re interested in reading more, head over to my Patreon: patreon.com/mindsketch.

    Book I is finished and fully available there, plus there are 20 bonus chapters for Tier 2 patrons—including one that picks up right after this one. I’ve also started Book 2, and Chapters 1 through 14 are already up.

    Thanks for reading and cheers!

    -MindSketch


  • Stephanie’s Second Lesbian Adventure

    Font size : +


    Longer than the first, Stephanie begins to really embrace her lust for women

    Wednesday

    How could something be so wrong, and yet so amazingly right at the same time? People always said that you get a rush from doing something you know is wrong, something you know is naughty, but Stephanie always thought it was just a figure of speech. But here, in her bed, with Mason at work for the day, she couldn’t help but think about her lustful night with Aria.

    She had worried that she wouldn’t like it, or wouldn’t be good at it when it finally happened. But now she knew, she was good and she loved it. The thought of that night proved too much for her and before long she felt a familiar wetness building in her panties. But what to do about it, Mason was at work. And Aria, the subject of her lustful thoughts hadn’t been over since that night.

    How many nights had it been? She knew only four days had passed since she and Aria licked each other to incredible orgasms, but it felt like so much longer. “Oh…” she moaned at the thought of Aria’s tongue licking at her pussy. Her pussy ached for the luscious lips that had made her feel so good just days ago. It felt soo wrong, but she knew she wanted to play with her pussy while she reflected on that night. The wrongness only wet her sexual appetite and left her with no choice but to slide one hand inside her panties.

    Stephanie’s chest rose high with each breath as her middle finger slid up and down her slit, circling her clit each time it reached the top of her moist pussy. Her free hand slid up under her shirt and began massaging her breasts, rubbing and gently squeezing her nipples. Her moans got louder with each move of her hands, but she didn’t care. It didn’t matter if someone walked by the house and heard her, not then, not with Aria on her mind.

    Stephanie was no stranger to masturbating, her and Mason often texted each other dirty messages to get each other going when they were separated for whatever reason. These texts would often lead to Stephanie needing a release, and ver time she had grown quite comfortable bringing herself to that release. But something was different today, her usual motions didn’t seem to work as well. They made her feel good, but still she longed for more. How had Aria done it when she was there? Stephanie thought back to that night trying to figure out how she made it feel so good.

    Trying to find the pleasure Aria had brought to her, she slid her finger past her pussy lips and into her warm opening. With her finger curving up to touch the spot Aria had so masterfully teased, Stephanie brought her other hand to her face and licked one of her fingers trying to get it wet like Aria’s tongue had been that night. Just as her finger connected with the spongey tissue inside her pussy, Stephanie moaned and slid her free hand down her body. She took her wet finger and started rubbing her pussy lips and clit trying to match the moves of Aria’s tongue.

    Her back arched from the pleasure, and her moans grew loud enough to wake the neighbors, but still she couldn’t seem to find the pleasure she had with Aria. Dying to reach the release that had expertly evaded her, Stephanie got an idea. She reached into the dresser and pulled out one of the toys Mason had bought her for the nights he wasn’t home. The toy, pink in color and about seven inches in length, had become her favorite out of the couple that Mason had bought. Not too big, and definitely not too small, she loved the way it felt when she slid it into her warm pussy. Today was no different from any other, and once she turned it on she removed her finger and slid the toy deep inside of her in its place.

    “Oh yea..” she moaned as the vibrations shot through her pussy. Stephanie liked the toy inside her for a bit, but always preferred rubbing it ver her clit while it vibrated intensely. A couple thrusts inside of her and she had to obey her bodies command, sliding the toy out and up her opening, never allowing it to leave her body as she brought it up to her stiff clit.

    Lying on the bed, rubbing her clit with her favorite toy, Stephanie licked her lips and suddenly couldn’t help but imagine Aria sitting on her face while she fucked herself with her toy. Her breathing picked up pace, leaving her lightheaded as she lost the ability to take in the right amount of oxygen. She moaned as loud as she could and continued licking her lips and extending her tongue as though Aria’s pussy hovered just above her mouth. The pleasure finally got to be too much and Stephanie felt the release she so desperately sought building within. Her muscles spammed as her pussy finally gave in to her desires, and allowed her cum to slip out lubricating her slit even more than it already was.

    “Wow.” she said to herself as her back lowered onto the mattress. “I have to have her again.” she said with a devilish grin. A few minutes passed and she rolled over to gab her cell phone. She typed in Mason’s number and sat for a minute while she thought of what to say. She didn’t want to seem to desperate, but she knew she had to have Aria’s tongue in her pussy again. And she suddenly had an urge to slide one of her toys into Aria’s love canal while she licked at her wanting clit.

    “Hey babe, if I asked you, would you be willing to let me bring Aria over again?” there, she thought, that sounded good. Not too desperate, and it fed into the desire she knew he had to see more of what transpired over the weekend.

    “Absolutely.” he texted back almost instantly, not hiding his desire at all. “Why don’t you text her and see if she wants to this weekend.” he followed his first text with a few seconds later.

    This weekend! Stephanie wasn’t sure she could wait so long. Her mind hadn’t stopped thinking about that night all week, too much longer and she might just explode. But it would have to do. It was fine, she would get her satisfaction from Mason throughout the week, and hopefully have Aria over again on the weekend. But text her, that she wasn’t so sure about. Mason had pretty much set up the whole first encounter, playing the middleman to help with her nerves. She thought to herself that it was more wrong that she had done what she did with Aria, without really discussing it with her. They didn’t even know each other incredibly well, and they had made each other cum. She shook off the thought as her panties again began to dampen, “No no, enough of that already.” she said aloud as she typed Aria’s number into her phone.

    What to say? She thought for a minute about how you greet a woman who you last seen with your cum in her mouth, and hers in yours. Hows did my pussy taste just didn’t seem right. And can I lick your clit and fuck you with a thick purple vibrator didn’t seem appropriate either. After a couple minutes of debating, Stephanie almost gave up and refused to text her at all, but her body wouldn’t allow it. She wanted to taste Aria again, and she wanted Aria to taste her to. “H…e…y” she said as she typed the message. “Send.” she added as she pressed the touchscreen and sent her message through the airwaves.

    Stephanie felt a tingling sensation rush through her body when her text notification went off on her phone. Looking at her phone the tingle went straight to her pussy at the sight of Aria’s picture on her screen. “Hey Steph… Thats funny, I was just thinking about you lol”. Reading her message got Stephanie’s breath to become erratic again. Stephanie, who had never been confident in herself, was pleased to know she had left a lasting impression.

    “That’s funny, I was just..umm…thinking of you too ;)”. Stephanie thought to herself that her message might have been a little to forward. “Did I really just send her a winking smiley?” she questioned aloud.

    A few seconds passed before another text came from her lesbian love. “So what did you think of the other night?”

    How to answer such a question. What did she think of it? She thought it was amazing. She thought it felt better than she ever expected. She thought it was something she would do and maybe try again somewhere down the line, but now just four days later she was aching to taste pussy again, and to have hers played with by the gentle touch of a female tongue. “I liked it…… A lot……” she typed out and then stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the touchscreen, just a few millimeters from the point of no return.

    Should she say more, should she say she wants to do it again? Would that be too much? One deep breath and a slight tap of her thumb later, and her heart started racing. How would Aria respond. Aria, who had experience with women. Would she feel the same way, lusting for a second encounter between them. Or was she satisfied with a one time thing? It didn’t take long for her phone to play the noise that signaled the arrival of Aria’s response. Stephanie took a deep breath and closed her eyes as she picked up her phone. Exhaling only because her lungs forced her to, Stephanie’s eyes opened and found the answer to her questions. “So you wanna do it again sometime?”

    She wouldn’t ask that if she didn’t like it, right? She wouldn’t ask that if she wasn’t wanting to do it again. No way would she suggest it if it wasn’t on her mind to. Stephanie’s fingers took on a life of their own as they dashed across the screen to send her response. “Definitely!…… Mason suggested maybe doing it this Saturday. Is that doable?”

    Aria’s answer came in almost instantly. Knowing that she already showed interest, Stephanie needed not take a deep breath to look at the screen this time. “Definitely, see you then beautiful.”, the message brought an immediate smile to her face, knowing not only that Aria too was excited to be together again, but that she found her beautiful as well.

    Stephanie dialed Mason’s number again and typed in just one word before hitting the send key. “Saturday”

    Thursday

    “No way! He ain’t get me!” Mason shouted not realizing how loud his voice got when he played his Xbox with the surround sound head phones he always used.

    Stephanie smiled as she watched him simply refocus after his outburst and find the online competitor that had bested him mere moments ago, picking him off with a head shot before celebrating his victory right there in the living room. This was Mason at his most basic form, a fun loving but very competitive gamer. He had played video games as long as she had known him, and she had often enjoyed just watching him drift into the magical and war torn worlds of the games he played. But today was different. Outside of the one outburst, she had forgotten he was even there. And as she saw him slip further into the world of Call of Duty, Stephanie turned her gaze back to her notebook.

    Stephanie often used these times to make out grocery lists, or organize the bills to find what she needed from each check. But again, today was different. Today, as she sat in the recliner tapping her pen on the notebook that sat atop her lap, her mind thought not of groceries and bills. No, today her mind rested on Saturday night. Both the one that had just passed and the one yet to come, just two days away.

    Never one to take charge sexually, Stephanie had always had trouble talking about her sex life. She knew she wanted to do more with Aria, but couldn’t bring herself to say something to her in the texts they had shared. What had happened was good already, and she was comfortable knowing that they could just repeat the previous encounter and it would be more than pleasurable. But still she couldn’t help but want more.

    She and Mason had been involved sexually for more than a decade but much of that time had been rather conservative. Both of them wanted to try more than the norm, but neither wanted to tell the other, not wanting to risk coming off as too freaky to their significant other. Only a handful of years had passed since Mason finally acted on his desire to take her anally. Since they had first done it, she found it was something that if she was in the proper mood, and the positioning was right, she could enjoy. And it took even longer for him to tell her about his fantasy of seeing her use a toy on herself. A fantasy that had provided much pleasure for both of them since they finally acted on it.

    Now she found her fantasies turning to Aria. Her dreams filled with images of Aria’s naked body. Dream after dream she watched as she and Aria engaged in countless lesbian acts. Their lips pressed against one another’s while their hands explored each others bodies. Their tongues traced the outlines of their aureolas before their lips closed around each others swollen nipples. Stephanie adjusted herself in the chair as she felt her panties begin to grow damp at the thought.

    But now this was a whole new person, and unlike her dreams, she lacked the confidence to just come out and tell Aria what she wanted to do to her, or what she wanted done in return. She pictured herself licking at Aria’s wet pussy and sliding one of her toys in and out of her at the same time, but how could she tell her. Did she even have to? Was it something she should just try? Mason hadn’t told her about his infatuation with her ass, and then one day he ran his tongue over it and it set her on fire. At first she wanted to stop him, but the feeling was just to good. Maybe it was the wrongness, but she knew she liked it. And from that they branched out until she let him take her anal cherry. He hadn’t told her he wanted to do it, just decided to give it a shot, maybe that was how to handle the toy situation in her fantasies of Aria.

    “What’s up babe?” Mason asked snapping her back to reality.

    “Huh.” she said as she turned to face him. His game was off, and his controller and headset put back in their place, how did she not realize any of this had happened? Was she so caught up in her fantasy that she literally drifted away from this place. So caught up in her thoughts of pleasing and being pleased by Aria that she allowed her mind to take her away from reality.

    “I know you. I know that look. What’s going on Steph?” he asked kneeling down beside her. Stephanie tried to hide her notebook, but from the look on his face she knew she wasn’t quite quick enough. His eyes widened a bit and he bit his bottom lip while try I to hide a devilish grin. “Use toys with Aria? Is that what’s wrong? You want to use them, or have her use them on you, and can’t figure out if she’d be okay with it?”. Stephanie’s pale white cheeks turned a bright red as her embarrassment grew, but knowing she had been caught, she nodded her head up and down. “Don’t be embarrassed babe. If you want to try something with her, just tell her. Remember that she has done this before, so talk to her about whatever you want to try. Worse thing that can happen is she says no.” he said as he rubbed his fingers over her cheek.

    “I know. You’re right.” she said as she pulled out her phone. She scrolled down contacts of contacts and selected Aria’s name. The empty text box popped up with a onscreen keyboard and she started typing away. “Hey, was wondering if you lik…” no, not right. After deleting the message, Stephanie wrote it out again and again, never seeming satisfied with the words she came up with. She thought to herself that it couldn’t be that hard. Just a question. One simple question. “Do you like toys?”. That simple. She thought about it for a minute, and then typed in exactly that, immediately hitting the send key so she couldn’t chicken out.

    “What? Like Legos and barbies?” the response said. Stephanie laughed at the answer and felt somewhat comforted by the obvious attempt at humor.

    With a smile on her face she texted her reply. “No, I was thinking more of the adult kind of toys.”

    “Lol. I know. Just messin with ya. There isn’t much I haven’t tried sexually, and of the stuff I haven’t, there is even less that I’m not willing to give a shot. If you want to use toys on each other, then I’m down but I don’t have any.”

    Stephanie’s pussy moistened as she read the text and her smile grew so large it hurt her face. “Don’t worry, I’ve got that covered.” she texted back still grinning at the thought that she would be able to fulfill more of her fantasy.

    “C u Saturday then. Kisses*” Aria texted in response.

    Friday

    Stephanie pushed the bathroom door closed and leaned her body against it as she finally got a moment of peace. The first of the day for her, completely free of the needs of children and able to focus on herself. Leaning against the door, cradling her towel and clothes to her chest, Stephanie breathed a sigh of relief as she embraced her momentary freedom.

    With her towel and clothes stacked on the sink, Stephanie reached in the shower and turned on the faucet. She held her hand under the faucet to feel the water as she adjusted it to just the right temperature. Once satisfied with the water, she turned the knob to force the water through the removable shower head and started to undress. As she stood in front of the tub pulling her shirt over her head, Stephanie couldn’t help but turn her gaze charge wire that led into the drawer under the sink. She knew what was charging in that drawer. She knew what she could do with it.

    Just a couple days ago Mason had made an impromptu stop at the adult toy store they had used for all of her toys. He wanted something special for her, something that would make her feel a pleasure far beyond what normal toys could offer. He had gotten her a couple vibrators in the past, ranging from a little smaller than him, to near double his thickness and two inches longer. But she still much preferred the real thing, not that he had a problem with that, but he wanted her to have a toy to take care of herself when he wasn’t home, so he felt it had to live up to everything he could do.

    Then he found the WeVibe2. The WeVibe2 was a strange toy if he had ever seen one. It bent in half and looked kind of like a persons making a U shape with their thumb and forefinger, and the size was similar to a person fingers as well. One of its two “fingers” was a bit smaller than the other, and was to be inserted into a girl, while the other sat atop and both of them vibrated at different settings to stimulate her clit and gspot simultaneously. They both were skeptical about the toy at first, but after using it a couple times were convinced that this was the toy for them. A toy that made her shake at its first touch and was designed to be used during sex to stimulate both parties.

    As she slipped off her panties, Stephanie walked to the sink and grabbed her new favorite toy and then climbed into the shower. She hung the toy beside her washcloth and grabbed her pink loofa and body wash. With the loofa all soaped up, she began swirling it over her body trying to cover everywhere she could reach with the fruit scented body wash. As she brushed over her slit, she was stabbed by the tiny hairs that had started to come back in. What to do, she thought to herself. With Aria’s visit only a little more than twenty four hours away she felt it best to shave now, knowing Aria preferred her to be smooth.

    All lathered up from her body wash, her razor easily glided over the sensitive skin, taking with it the tiny little stabbing hairs. Once finished, Stephanie rubbed her hand over her thighs and calves, making sure that her legs too didn’t need to be shaved while she was in the shower. As her hand moved up her thigh she found their smoothness only matched by that of her freshly shaved pussy.

    With her hand cupping her smooth mound, Stephanie allowed her mind to drift away, imagining that Aria stood before her in the shower. Seeing Aria’s beautiful nakedness, Stephanie inhaled deeply and slid her finger into her quickly moistening pussy, while imagining that it was Aria touching her. Only a minute passed before Stephanie felt the need to reach for her toy. Already wet from her fingers and her fantasy of Aria, her toy easily slid into her warm pussy. Once she pushed the tiny button on its tip the vibrations came on stronger than a hurricane and shook through her body forcing her to lean against the wet shower wall for stability.

    Holding her middle finger over the part of the toy that stimulated her clit, Stephanie rocked it back and forth and used her free hand to massage her nipples while she moaned with no restraint knowing the sound of the shower would silence her screams. Her legs started to shake and give out as the vibrations tore through her pussy. Through labored breath she moaned Aria’s name as she came hard on the tiny toy.

    When she finished, Stephanie once again scrubbed her body with the loofa and rinsed with the removable head, allowing the water to run over her still shaking pussy just for the added pleasure. As she climbed out the shower and dried herself off, she knew that she needed to get Aria over immediately, before her fantasies became too much for her to bare.

    Saturday.

    Finally, Stephanie thought to herself. Finally Saturday night had come and soon she would have her face buried between Aria’s soft thighs. And Aria’s would be buried between hers. They would kiss, touch, lick, and fuck each other until they were both spent and had no energy left to do anything more than pass out beside one another.

    Stephanie’s mind had raced all day, bombarding her with images from their first encounter as well as visions from the dreams that fed her desire all week. She thought to herself that this time, when Aria walked in the door, she would walk into a kiss. Not one she planned like the last time, used as a test to see if Stephanie truly wanted her. No, this kiss would be initiated by Stephanie. It would symbolize the sexual thoughts that had filled Stephanie’s mind since they first slept together. It would be lustful and passionate and would be only the first way that Stephanie would ravage the object of her bisexual desires.

    The her phone went off, and for a moment, her dreams were completely crushed. “Can’t make it tonight…. Sry beautiful.”. What? How could she just cancel their plans? Stephanie felt an emptiness take over her stomach. She had wanted this all week, longed for it, and now it was being ripped away from her.

    “What’s wrong babe?” Mason asked seeing the despair in her face.

    “Aria can’t make it.” she said with a pouty look, reminiscent of a child who didn’t get their way.

    “Ask her why, maybe it’s something we can help with.”

    Why hadn’t she thought of that? Stephanie’s thumbs moved across the touchscreen like they were possessed as she typed out her message. “Is everything ok? Maybe we can help!”

    A few minutes passed before Stephanie’s phone went off again. Minutes that dragged on like hours as she waited for a response, hoping that it was indeed something that could be rectified easily so she could still fulfill her fantasies. “My ride bailed on me.” Aria’s message said.

    Stephanie’s face lit up at the message and she immediately sent a response of “That’s alright, Mason and me will come get you ;)!” Only a few seconds passed and a response came carrying just Aria’s address and a smiley face. With her phone in hand, Stephanie quickly developed a plan to satisfy her needs and give Mason far more than he had bargained for. She ran to the bathroom and grabbed her toy. Unable to wait any longer, she slipped the toy into her pants and slid it inside her. She didn’t turn it on right away, didn’t want to give away the surprise. With the toy held in place, she washed her hands and exited the bathroom, telling Mason they had to go get Aria.

    When they got to Aria’s house, Stephanie spotted her sitting on the porch waiting. Once Mason stopped, Stephanie got out and walked over to Aria, wrapping her arms around and hugging her before walking her back towards the car. Stephanie opened the back door and while Aria climbed in, she slipped her hand into her jeans and pressed the tiny button on her toy. The pleasure hit her instantly and she was barely able to conceal it as she climbed into the car, the angle of the climb causing the pleasure to intensify as she pulled herself into the car.

    Mason started to ask why she had climbed in back, but as he looked in the rear view mirror he was immediately made aware of her intentions. No sooner did the door close, Stephanie locked her lips on to Aria’s, kissing her passionately and moaning from the pleasure rapidly rising from her toy. Mason carefully drove through the city, peeking into the mirror every chance he got to see what the girls were doing to each other. He watched as Stephanie lifted Aria’s shirt up and started rubbing her tits. He stared as Aria returned the favor.

    He watched as Aria slid her hand into Stephanie’s pants, and watched her face as she realized Stephanie had been using a toy the whole time. “Is that the one you told me about?” she asked before kissing Stephanie’s lips. Stephanie shook her head as they kissed, confirming Aria’s suspicions. Mason watched as Aria pulled the toy from Stephanie’s pussy, licking it clean before sliding it into her pants. Stephanie slid her hand down Aria’s body and grabbed the toy, helping her to slip it into position. Aria moaned instantly as the toy vibrated on her most sensitive of spots, and slipped her hand into Stephanie’s pants to slide a finger up and down her slit while they kissed each other.

    Aria and Stephanie got lost in their own world and failed to even notice that Mason had stopped the car just outside the house. “You girls coming?” he asked as he opened his door.

    The two of them broke from their kiss and simultaneously answered “You have no idea how much.” before laughing and kissing some more. Aria buttoned her jeans but left the toy in her pussy as they got out the car and made their way to the house. The vibrations made it difficult for her to walk, so she held herself up by kissing and sucking on Stephanie’s neck.

    Once on the house, Stephanie and Aria waisted no time tearing each others clothes off and sprinting for the bed. Stephanie laid down on her back and Aria climbed on the bed beside her. Aria slid her panties over her hips and down her legs giving Stephanie a clear view of the purple toy that was massaging her clit and gspot. Aria pulled the toy out of her pussy and held it up to Stephanie’s lips. Knowing what she wanted, Stephanie opened her mouth and sucked every drop of Aria’s juices off the rubber toy. Once she let it slip out of her mouth, Aria ran the wet toy down Stephanie’s body and slid it into her soaking wet pussy.

    Stephanie’s back arched and her head tilted back as the toy sent pulses through her pussy. As her head returned to its normal position, Stephanie watched as Aria stepped over her and lowered her pussy onto Stephanie’s waiting mouth. Wanting to taste her again since their first encounter, Stephanie waisted no time sliding her tongue in and out of Aria’s pussy, and up and down her slit.

    With Stephanie’s view blocked by Aria’s wet pussy and ass, Aria motioned for Mason to undress. Mason followed the instruction with an insane speed as he immediately realized her plan. Once naked he climbed onto the bed and slid his throbbing hard cock inside Stephanie, adding to the pleasure already running through her body from the toy. With his cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy, while her tongue ran over Aria’s warm slit, the three of them all built up their pleasure until it became too much to bare.

    Mason watched as Aria massaged one of her tits with her left hand and one of Stephanie’s with her right. As she felt herself start to cum, Aria started rubbing her pussy back and forth over Stephanie’s tongue. The sight too might for him, Mason leaned down and sucked on Stephanie’s nipple and thrust a couple strong times as he deposited his seed into her well stimulated pussy. The feeling of his cum shooting inside her tied in with Aria’s pussy cumming hard on her tongue proved to be the final straw for Stephanie. Just as Mason’s thrusts stopped, her pussy squeezed down on his cock as she came all over the toy and his shaft.

    Mason slid himself out of her and the toy followed suit. Aria fell forward and kissed Stephanie’s clit once while rubbing hers against Stephanie’s tongue. They moaned into each others pussies and Aria climbed off Stephanie. The three of them laid down beside each other and drifted asleep. Just before her eyes closed, Stephanie looked over the two naked bodies beside her and knew that this would not be the last time they all enjoyed each other.


  • Chloroforming a Friend

    Font size : +


    A lesbian chloroforms her friend and enjoys herself with her new sleepy victim.

    A Caring Friend

    I knew she was a wreck, she was twenty three and by all standards a pretty girl, but her life was one big mess. She picked asshole boyfriends and she just couldn’t keep a job, either because her asshole boyfriends sabotaged her or because she sabotaged herself. I had been working her for a few months now, presenting myself as the shoulder to cry on, a listening ear, her friend.

    It should’ve come as no surprise to me that she called me in tears. Upset because she had found out her latest jack-ass of a boyfriend had cheated on her for the third time and so I decided it was time to invite her to my house.

    The moment I opened the door she was already crying, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ‘I’m an idiot.’ She said shaking her head. ‘I’m a moron.’

    ‘Danielle please.’ I said while wrapping my arms around her and softly stroking the back of her head. ‘Don’t be harsh on yourself, you don’t deserve this.’

    ‘I don’t.’ She said agreeable.

    I closed the door behind her and guided her into the living room. ‘You deserve better.’ I said.

    ‘I deserve way better.’ She nodded and with the back of her hand she wiped some tears from her cheeks.

    ‘You deserve someone kind and caring and respectful, someone tender and compassionate and charming.’

    ‘Someone like you.’ She said.

    I chuckled. ‘Sure hon,’ I said as I let go off her. ‘The moment you turn lesbian and are attracted to significantly older ladies, you let me know and I’ll swoop you right up.’

    ‘I’m not joking.’ She said. ‘I’m just so over men, maybe I should try women for a while.’

    ‘That’s not how it works,’ I said. ‘You can’t just choose to be lesbian, have you ever gotten tingling lady bits from watching naked boobies, or from fantasizing about a nice pink pussy?’

    ‘No.’ She said regretfully shaking her head. ‘But to be fair, Beau, I don’t really get tingling lady bits from shirtless guys or a random cock either. I guess it’s not about the body for me, it’s more about feeling wanted, feeling needed. Like they’re so in love with me they can’t take another breath without missing me or thinking about me. I just have this need to be desired I guess.’

    ‘I guess.’ I said shrugging.

    ‘Come on, Beau, what’s going on with you. I’m having like a major psychological break through here.’ She said stomping my shoulder.

    ‘Well I desire you.’ I said teasingly, hoping it sounded ironic. She had no idea how true that statement just was. Although I didn’t desire her in the way she wanted. I had no intention to be in a relationship with her. I wanted to own her mind, own her body, own her orgasms. ‘You put the kettle on if you’d like, I’ve got to grab something.’

    I stepped into the bedroom and got the bottle of chloroform out.

    I didn’t care if she was ready or not. I wanted her now, helplessly drugged, for me to do with as I pleased. I found a tiny hand towel and folded it into a square, then I drenched the cloth in chloroform and silently I walked back to the kitchen. Hopefully she was so entranced by the kettle that she didn’t hear me coming and I could just surprise her from behind.

    ‘Beau!’ She said as I walked into the kitchen. ‘How do I turn on the stove, I tried all four knobs, but I’m guessing there’s a little trick to it.’ I walked closer toward her. Hesitantly hiding the cloth behind my back. When I was standing next to her I pretended to check the stove before I pressed the cloth into her face. She stepped backwards. Coughing. Waving her hand in front of her face.

    ‘What’s that?’ She asked. ‘What are you doing?’

    A step closer. Another step closer. She was trapped against the fridge now.

    Again the cloth against her face. Her screams muffled by the fabric, a confused look as she tried to struggle and push me away.

    She hit me right in my ribcage and I bent over gasping for air. I cursed. She stumbled away. She was wavering though, her arms swaying through the air, holding on to the wall for balance, bumping into a chair. I took a deep breath and followed her. This time I grabbed her from behind. I pulled her head back against my chest, while I made sure the cloth covered her nose and mouth.

    I could feel her getting weaker, her body was melting into me, surrendering to me, she was getting heavier and heavier and she started slipping away. I tried to hold her tightly but she fell down on her bum. Quite dazed and with a glassy look in her eyes she just sat there on the floor, panting and breathing.

    When I approached her face with the cloth again she didn’t even speak or protest. She just let out a little whining groan.

    ‘Sshhh.’ I said reassuringly. ‘It’s okay, Danielle. You’re just going to take a nice long nap for auntie Beau, okay?’

    Another moaning sound, no distinguishable words.

    ‘It’s okay, sweetheart.’ I gently placed my hand around the nape of her neck as I forced her face into the cloth, ensuring she would keep on inhaling the chloroform. She was going cross-eyed, as her eyes were rolling backwards. Until she couldn’t sit up anymore. I gently guided her onto the ground and held the cloth on her until she was fast asleep.

    Then I grabbed her legs and dragged her body into the bedroom. She was so limp it was almost impossible to lift her onto the bed, she kept slipping away and when she was finally sprawled out over on the satin sheets I was panting and wiping the sweat of my forehead.

    I looked down on my prize. I still had to undress her and tie her down before she would wake up again, yet I couldn’t force myself to do what needed to be done. My body just took over. She was so cute, her lips slightly parted, her cheeks flushed. I lied down on top of her and kissed her. First I kissed her rosy cheeks and her tip tilted nose and then I pressed my lips against her mouth. She was so soft, her lips denting beneath mine. I slid my tongue into her mouth and as I kissed her I felt my pussy dripping and soaking my panties. I rubbed my own pussy against her thigh and almost I came right then and there. I tensed up and took a deep breath, there was so much more I wanted to do with her tonight, tomorrow. I waited for the peeks of my arousal to fade and then I slipped my hand underneath her shirt and fondled her firm breasts.

    She was grumbling, her arm swaying through the air. Yet it wasn’t that difficult to grab her wrist and keep her arms out of the way. She was waking up more and more though, coughing, moaning, stirring. I thought I had more time, I thought she would’ve been out for longer, but suddenly her eyes opened. She blinked a few times and still had kind of a loopy look in her eyes.

    ‘What’s happening?’ She asked with a slurred voice. She rubbed her eyes and the side of her head. ‘Beau?’ She asked. ‘Did I faint or something?’

    ‘Sshhh.’ I said as I picked up the cloth of chloroform and put it into her face once more.

    ‘What’s that?’ She asked. ‘What… whaaa…’

    Soon her eyes were cross-eyed and rolling in all directions again, a moan, a helpless gasp if you will and then her face slumped to the side and she was asleep again. I unbuttoned her blouse and wrestled her limp arms out of the silk. After that her lace bra was easily removed. Now that I could actually see her breasts, they were even more distracting. A perfectly round dollop of flesh with a pinkish brown nipple protruding forward.

    Such gorgeous nipples. Intuitively my thumb went to play with those little nodules, flicking it back and forth. Those boobs were waisted on the jerk-faced guys that she dated, but a dirty old lesbian like me would know what to do with them. I bend over and took her left boob in my mouth, my tongue swirling around the nipple, while my fingers were softly massaging the base of her breast. My own pussy was throbbing with excitement almost as if it was feeling left out. Without letting go of the nipple I nestle myself next to her and pulled her left leg in between my legs. I was rubbing my pussy against her sheer pantyhose while suckling on her nipple until she started moaning again. At first I hoped it was a moan of pleasure, because she was so horny and aroused by my touches that she simply couldn’t contain herself, but soon she was rubbing her face again. I was stupid, I wasn’t thinking clearly, I was just totally bewitched by that haze of horniness. Of course I should’ve put the cloth in her face right then and there, but I didn’t. I just kept on suckling her boob and dry humping her thigh, until she pushed my face away from her boob.

    ‘What are you doing, Beau?’ She said. ‘You know I’m not a lesbian, did you drug me?’ She tried to get up from the bed, and grabbed her head. ‘Oops.’ She mumbled. She tried to move away from me, but she stumbled over her own blouse and fell. On hands and knees she tried to crawl towards the door.

    ‘Come back to bed sweetheart.’ I said. ‘Just come here.’ I patted on the blankets, she looked over her shoulder and shook her head.

    I got up and helped her stand up, she was grabbing my shoulder for balance. ‘I don’t feel so good.’ She said. ‘I feel… like I’m drunk and having a hangover at the same time.’

    ‘It’s going to be okay.’ I said. Gently I tried to guide her back to the bed.

    ‘No,’ she said. ‘You’re trying to trick me. Why are you trying to trick me, Beau? I thought I could trust you.’ She swatted my hands away and leaned heavy on the doorknob trying to open it, apparently she wasn’t realizing that she had to pull on the door instead of pushing.

    ‘You can trust me.’ I said as I reached for the chloroform. ‘I will take care of you better than any of your ex-boyfriends, I’ll teach you things about your own body, you can’t even imagine right now.’ I pressed the cloth in her face again, but apparently she was more awake and alert than I anticipated, quite forcefully she managed to shake me off.

    ‘Not again.’ She said. ‘No more that, whatever that is, that’s just making me…’ She reached for her own head and I put the cloth against her nose and mouth again.

    ‘It’s chloroform my sweet Danielle,’ I whispered in her ear. ‘It’s turning you into a malleable sleeping puppet. Now come back to bed.’ While keeping the cloth in place I dragged her towards the bed and stumbling and wavering she came with me. We fell onto the mattress together and I sat down on top of her, my knees on either side of her body, both my hands keeping the cloth in place.

    ‘Sshhh. Just go to sleep, sweety. It’s alright, nothing to fear.’

    She stared up at me and for a moment it looked like she surrendered, but then her eyes glassed over and she was knocked-out, once more.

    Now I’d learned my lesson. I unzipped her skirt, pulled her panty-hose and panties from her hips and tied her down with the leather straps already there. Spread-eagle. Her hands above her head, her legs spread apart exposing her gorgeous little pussy.

    The puffy pink lips, the cute little clit. My finger reached out for her pussy and explored every little wrinkle. She was somewhat slippery and wet already, maybe that was just a physical response to me sucking her boob just now? I slowly slipped my finger into her pussy. It was tight and warm and gently I started to trust back and forth. There was no response though, she was still fully out of it. I took my own pants and panties off and tried to stick one of her limp fingers up my own cunt. It was impossible, her fingers were so limp they just slipped out of me whenever I let go.

    So I laid down on top of her. My pussy stuffing her face, while I could explore every little crevice of her cute cunt with my own tongue. Swirling around her labia, around her clit, slipping my tongue deep inside of her, she tasted amazing.

    Al the while I was dry humping her unconscious little face rubbing my clit against her nose and cheek. Her entire face was getting slippery with my own horniness. I sucked her clit into my mouth. Involuntarily her hips started rocking and her right leg spasmed whenever I flicked my tongue against the clit.

    She started moaning and panting too and for a moment we appeared to be two women in love with each other, two women being horny and enjoying each others body. Although not long after that she was waking up again. Asking questions, protesting, struggling with her bounds trying to break loose, turning her face away from my pussy. For a moment I kept on working her pussy, hoping I would make her horny, that if her body was horny her mind would simply follow, but then I got scared that in all of her protesting she would bite off my clit or something.

    I sat down next to her and gagged her with her own panties. ‘There, there,’ I said. ‘That isn’t so bad now is it, once you allow yourself to enjoy it we’re going to have a blast together.’

    I couldn’t hear what she was saying because any sound she made was muffled by her own panties. I took the Hitachi and placed it onto her pussy, I could see in her eyes she was protesting and enjoying it at the same time. In a way she was protesting her own enjoyment. I leaned my pussy against the Hitachi too, the vibrations traveling through my pelvis, pleasuring my clit. My heart racing, my breathing irregular and so superficial.

    Beneath me Danielle was still fighting the pleasures she was obviously feeling.

    ‘I’ll help you.’ I said. I picked up the cloth and her eyes grew big. She shook her head and winced.

    ‘Don’t worry. I won’t put you to sleep, I’ll just numb your thoughts a little, so it’s easier to give in to the arousal.’ I placed the cloth on her face for a few moments until she started to look a bit loopy then I removed the cloth again. I kept her dangling on the edge of consciousness and all the while the Hitachi was pleasuring both mine and her pussy at the same time.

    Three times already I was on the edge of orgasm, but three times I postponed. I wanted to time it so we would orgasm simultaneously. She was getting there I noticed, she was panting and rocking her hips against the vibrator.

    ‘It’s okay.’ I said giving her another whiff of chloroform. ‘It’s okay sweetheart. You’ve got my permission to orgasm now.’ And then her whole body started trembling, she smacked her head into the mattress, her back arching. She was screaming, well, she would’ve been screaming if the panties didn’t muffle the noises.

    I felt my orgasm approaching, it was like and avalanche, it just came over me, engulfing me altogether, entrapping me. My pussy warm and spasming, the arousal exploding in my body, exploding in my mind. I sank down on top of her and only when the tail of my orgasm started to subside and I was marveling in this satisfying afterglow I noticed the cloth was still covering her face and she’d gone knock-out again. I quickly removed the cloth and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    ‘I’m sorry.’ I whispered into her cute little ear. ‘I know I promised I wouldn’t put you to sleep, but I just couldn’t control myself.’ I nestled my head upon her shoulder and just laid there peacefully on top of her, being rocked up and down by the rhythm of her breathing.


  • SEX AND TRAGEDY: My Story: Part 1

    Font size : +


    When I was fourteen, my life was a mixed bag. I experienced love, but I was not happy. Read on, and you’ll see why . . .

    SEX AND TRAGEDY: My Story: Part 1

    The account that you’re about to read is a true story that I’ve put together for a friend. I have tried seeing things from a female perspective, and hope that it comes across well. Names, quite naturally have been changed. This is dedicated to my friend Kinkybitch1

    Hi. My name’s Tina and this is my story. It contains sex, love, tragedy and some violence. I’m eighteen now, but was fourteen when it all happened. These days I’m more confident in myself, but that’s all due to my mum. She’s my hero. In spite of everything that happened, I love sex. I’m bisexual, and a kinky bisexual at that. I’ll begin the story in a coffee shop, and as the tale progresses, I’ll tell you of the other things that were going on at the time.

    According to some, I’m pretty. I have long dark hair, green eyes and what a good friend calls ‘seductive lips’, with a pleasant smile. My friend says that my eyes ‘are alluring’, and that my eyebrows that tilt up ever so slightly at the sides are ‘perfect’. I can’t see it, though. I just think I look like any normal girl. Oh yes, I have largish boobs. They’re a D cup. My legs are good and my bum he describes as ‘two ripe peaches’. Anyway, enough of that.

    I was on my way home from school. I’d just left a friend, who had to go home because her parents were taking her to a show that night. I didn’t want to go straight home. I was meeting another friend – a special friend – who I knew wouldn’t be back for another half an hour because she was getting extra maths lessons, so I went into Brown’s coffee bar. I wanted to sit quietly and look at some schoolwork, but it was busier than usual. I ordered my coffee, paid for it and looked for a spare table. Damn, I thought, there isn’t one! The only space was opposite a man who was reading the evening paper. I had to sit somewhere, and hoped he wouldn’t mind. I walked over to him.

    “Would you mind if I sat here?” I said to him.

    “No. Please do.” He was in his twenties and had short brown hair. He was good looking and had a nice smile. His brown eyes twinkled in the light from outside.

    “Thanks.” I put my bag down and pulled out a book. Looking at it, I wasn’t keen on reading it, but homework had to be done. I sipped my coffee and opened the book. I couldn’t help looking at him. I often looked at older men. The boys at school were all so immature. I’ll bet he kisses well, I thought.

    “The Midwich Cuckoos,” he said. “We read that when we were at school. It’s an oldie but a goodie.”

    “It seems dull to me,” I said, pleased that he’d shown attention towards me.
    “Keep reading. You’ll like it.”
    Involuntarily, I smiled. “Okay, I will.”
    “You should do that more often.”

    What did he mean? “What?”
    “Smile. You look sad.”
    If only you knew, I thought. I smiled again. “Okay, I will. I’m Tina.”
    “I’m Greg.”

    “It’s nice to meet you, Greg. So, what do you do?”
    “I’m an electrician. What do you do?”
    “I’m at –” I suddenly realised he was joking. I chuckled. “Okay, Greg. You got me there.”
    “Sorry,” he said, smiling at me. God, he had a nice smile. “I couldn’t resist it.”

    We chatted about the book from then on. Greg told me about the storyline and roughly what to expect. The way that he told it, the book sounded interesting, although whether or not it was the book that sounded interesting, or just the way he spoke, I didn’t know. I liked him. I’d heard about younger girls liking older guys, but hadn’t really thought about it as a realistic possibility until then. Prior to that moment, it had just been a schoolgirl fantasy. Maybe there is something in it, I thought, but no! No! Bad thoughts entered my mind.

    The time flew past and before I knew it, it was time to leave. I thanked Greg and said that it would be nice to bump into him again because he’d made me think more positively about the book, which I thought I never would.

    My friend Wendy lived close to the parade of shops the coffee bar was situated in. We’d been close since starting high school, and saw each other whenever we could. Her parents didn’t get home until five thirty at the earliest, which meant that we had the house to ourselves. As I approached the house I could see her looking out of the window. She greeted me at the door and I went inside, following her up to her bedroom.

    Wendy was a little shorter than me and had fair hair that she kept tied back at school, but let it down as soon as she got out of the school gates. She smiled at me and we moved closer. We put our arms around each other and kissed. I just loved the feel of her soft lips upon mine. We held each other more tightly and opened our mouths. Our tongues danced and pirouetted around each other’s mouths and we fell onto her bed.

    I put my hand onto her boob, feeling the wonderful firmness. Wendy touched my leg, sensuously running her hand up it, touching my panties. I began pulling her shirt off, feeling the soft warm flesh of her back, unclipping her bra-strap. I opened my legs, melting at her soft touch that always caused me to melt.

    Wendy broke away from our kiss and began kissing my neck, feeling my boobs and lifting my bra up out of the way, placing her fingers on my dark pink nipples. I softly moaned at the sheer joy of her touch. Her other hand was rubbing my panties, which were becoming increasingly damp. I lifted my bum in order for her to get my panties off, which she did, and placed her hands on my wiry pubes, making contact with my pink crinkly lips that were begging to be parted and loved.

    It felt so good as Wendy moved down my body and put her head between my legs, licked my eager, excited lips. She opened them with one hand and licked my lips whilst inserting a finger into my wet little pussy. I moaned, overwhelmed by the sheer pleasure of her wondrous touch. I felt a second finger enter me, and she licked my clit, pushing her fingers in and out of my wet little hole. I closed my eyes and put my hands on her head, wishing for her to carry on forever.

    “Oh, fuck, Wend’, keep going,”

    Wendy continued pushing her fingers into me and tickling my pleasure button with her tongue. I was becoming progressively wetter and could feel my juice running down to my ass. The sensation within my pussy was increasing in strength, my now engorged lips and erect clit, tingling with pleasure and desire. I began moving my hips around, and she continued with her fingers, moving her tongue from my clit and sucking my swollen lips before returning to that button and gliding her tongue around it.

    A couple of minutes later I was close to exploding. “Do it, babe, oh, fuck!” Suddenly, my entire body exploded with sheer pleasure and every nerve in my body pulsated with delight. “Ahhhhhhhhhhh” My body writhed and bucked around and my naked feet kicked uncontrolledly into the air. Wendy kept her fingers inside my wetness, but moved her head away. She slowed the movement of her fingers and gradually pulled them out as I lay there panting and sighing. She licked my natural lube from her fingers, going back and scooping up some more. She lived my juice just as much as I loved hers.

    Whilst I recovered, Wendy took off her clothes. She was wearing that matching set of bra and thong, which were white lace with yellow trim. Her bra was hanging loose. As I looked up, I loved every inch of her. I could see her brown nipples and could make out the dark area of her trimmed pubes that I loved running my fingers through. I quickly stripped off the remainder of my clothes and gestured her down beside me.

    She lay down and removed the bra. I smiled at her and kissed her right nipple, flicking my tongue around it and then sucking, feeling its hardness. Wendy gasped. She loved her nipples being sucked, and I loved playing with them. I moved my hands around her lovely firm boobs, feeling the perfect contours, caressing them, loving them. Wendy’s boobs were smaller than mine, being a B-cup, which is perfect because I far prefer smaller boobs. I gracefully slid my hand across her soft flesh, moving down to her legs, which parted. I began licking and kissing her, moving down to her legs and tickling the inside of them around the line of her thong. Feeling the area around her cute pussy wet, I began slipping her skimpy thong down.

    Wendy lifted her bottom and put her legs together, and off it came. I began probing my tongue through her hair, licking the top of her slit. Her legs opened, allowing my tongue to glide down to her opening, which was bubbling with her sweet juice. I lapped it up, savouring the nectar of her excitement. I slowly put a finger into her tunnel. She whimpered, running her fingers through my hair. With one hand fondling her boob, and the other stimulating the inside of her pussy, I moved my tongue up and down her clit and flicked her pink triangular inner lips around. Feeling her pelvis move from side to side I pressed my tongue onto her clit a little firmer. She yelped with delight.

    Feeling good that she was so aroused, I inserted a second finger into her pussy and felt her move in reaction to the additional girth of my makeshift penis. I edged my fingers in deeper. Her juices were flowing freely now and I could tell that she was close to cumming. I moved my tongue all around her love button, giving her the maximum amount of pleasure, before moving away, teasing her, before going back and getting her going again. I could hear her whimpering, making, “Ah . . . ah . . . ah . . . ah,” sounds.

    Suddenly it all became too much and she cried out, jerking her hips into the air and landing back down onto the bed. She closed her legs and moved onto her side, but my fingers were still inside her hole. She breathed heavily as I removed my fingers and began kissing and fondling her sweet looking boobs. I licked her all over and ran my tongue up to her neck and on to her mouth, whereupon we kissed passionately and held each other, looking deeply into one another’s eyes.

    We made love a couple more times before I left for home. Every moment I spent with her was magical, and I cherished our time together. It wasn’t just the sex I loved; it was Wendy herself. She was my friend, my lover, and I loved her. Getting dressed felt wrong. I didn’t want to. Reluctantly, we said goodbye and that we’d see each other the next day. At the bottom of her garden path I waved and turned around. It was time to get home, and I really didn’t want to go.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************

    I slowly walked home, thinking how nice Greg had been, and how wonderful Wendy was. Thinking about them, I felt happy, but I was going home, and for the most part, home wasn’t a good place to be.

    I walked into the living room to see my dad sitting there, watching telly. “Where have you been?” he demanded.

    “At Wendy’s.”
    “You should have come straight home!”
    “But mum said I could.” I felt frightened.
    “Never mind her! Take your clothes off!”
    I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. He was going to do it again. Mum was the only one who worked, and she worked all hours. She was constantly tired trying to earn money for us. The result was that she seldom had sex with him, so he decided to get it from me, whether I liked it or not. I didn’t like it! Feeling dirty, I slowly took off my clothes as he watched. I felt so ashamed. I’m not going to give you the details because it still sickens me. I hated him! The way he looked at me wasn’t that of a father looking at his daughter, but that of a man who was consumed by lust and a desire to fuck. He showed no emotion as he looked at me. He sickened me!

    That day, though, was his downfall, because mum came home early and caught him. She could see that I was crying, and went mad at him. He tried making out it was all me, but mum isn’t stupid. She was so angry she began hitting him and calling him all the names under the sun, and he didn’t fight back. He put his clothes on and left. Mum phoned the police, who later arrested and charged him.

    Life was hell for a long time. Mum felt responsible. She felt it was her fault because she was always working. I tried telling her that it was my fault for not fighting hard enough, but she wouldn’t accept that and said that I should never have been placed in that position in the first place. News of my father repeatedly raping me soon got around. Rather than being supportive and feeling sorry for me, so many of the kids at school barracked me, calling me horrid things, as if it was all my fault. Not everyone was unkind, though. Some friends supported me, Wendy being the most vocal. I loved her so much, and wanted to be with her for ever.

    I still enjoyed time on my own, but time with Wendy was special. I felt safe with her. She made me feel good. We didn’t have sex for a good month, but in the end I couldn’t resist her and we made such passionate love one afternoon, cumming over and over and kissing so much that our lips were sore. Well, both sets of lips were sore by the end. I didn’t care, though. It was soreness caused by love.

    It was a couple of months later when I saw Greg again. It was a Saturday morning, and I was wearing a black blouse and a black knee length skirt. Seeing him sitting in the window of the coffee shop, I couldn’t resist going in and speaking to him. It was an odd emotion. I really fancied him, but he was a man, and men do horrid things, I reasoned. Nevertheless, I went in and bought my coffee. I felt nervous as I approached him.

    “Hello again,’ I said, smiling at him.

    For a moment he didn’t recognise me. “Oh, yes. The Midwich Cuckoos. Tina, I seem to remember. How did it go?”

    “Not bad. Do you mind if I sit here?”

    “Of course not. My word – if I hadn’t seen you in your uniform I never would have guessed that you were at school.”

    Feeling flattered, I placed my coffee on the table and sat opposite him. “Thanks. So, what are you doing today?”

    “Not much. Going to the shops, tidying my apartment and looking at a problem with my car. How about you?”

    “Not much either. So, you’re not seeing your girlfriend?” I didn’t know if he had one, but knowing how good looking he was, it was a fair bet. I hoped he didn’t.

    “I haven’t got one at the moment. We split up a month ago.”
    I was very pleased. “Oh.”
    “Why do you say, oh?”
    “Because it’s always horrid when people split up.”

    Greg smiled. “I’ll live.”
    I don’t know what possessed me, but I said, “Need a hand with the cleaning?”
    Greg looked stunned. “Er . . . okay. I could do with some company.”
    “Good, cos so could I. Maybe you can tell me your take on that book.”
    “Sure,”

    I felt good as we walked towards Greg’s apartment. Greg was a nice guy who seemed genuine; in fact I knew he was. We talked about the Australian cricket team and who we considered worthy of a place in the next test match. Greg played for a local team. He was a pace bowler and said that he could bat aggressively as well.

    His apartment was only a twenty minute walk, which was pleasant in the warm sunshine. When we entered, I was impressed with how tidy he was. I had been in the bedrooms of boys at school and they were all complete dumps. Greg, though, was an inherently neat person, seemingly with a place for everything and everything in its place. As we talked and cleaned, I began to notice just how sexy he was. He had a super looking muscular body, and his smile seemed to do something to me. I felt a major attraction to him.

    An hour later we were sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee and talking about the book. I had to ask him if he considered me attractive, but I didn’t want to spook him. When he talked he looked me in the eye. I had to do something!

    “Greg,” I said slowly. “Do you find me attractive?”
    Taken aback, he said, “You’re very pretty.”
    “Thanks. You’re good looking as well.”
    “Thanks. Er, I’m not sure where this is leading.”

    I looked away. “Neither am I. It’s just . . . I don’t know.” I knew that I had to go for it, even if he told me to piss off. “Greg, I’m bisexual. I have a girlfriend, but I want to . . . make love with a guy as well. I don’t like the boys at school; they’re immature. You’re not. I suppose what I’m trying to say is –’

    “No,” The way he said it wasn’t harsh, which gave me hope. I had to show him that I was a woman and not a little girl. “Greg, I know what I am and what I want.” I lifted my blouse, proudly displaying my plentiful boobs that were housed in a sexy black bra. “See.”

    Greg looked at them, mesmerised. “Very nice, but you’re at school. It wouldn’t be right.”

    I lifted my skirt, showing him my legs and lacy black thong. I opened my legs. “Greg, I like you. I don’t do this normally. As you can see, I’m a woman.”

    Greg took hold of my hand. “I can see that, but now is too soon. Wait until you know me a bit better. Besides, if we were to do something, we’d need condoms. I don’t have any here. Sleep on it.”

    I readjusted my attire. “Okay, but I’m not going to change my mind.”
    “You’re a strong minded girl.”
    “I am.”
    He smiled. “I’ll cook us some lunch, and you can tell me about your girlfriend.”

    “Can I see you in the week as well?”
    “If you like.”
    “Good.” I was happy. Greg had said ‘maybe’, and I was happy with that.

    Throughout the remainder of the day we talked about all kinds of things. I could tell that Greg found me attractive, but I also picked up on the fact that due to me being underage, he was ambivalent. Anyway, I had told him how I felt and was satisfied. The events that were to follow weren’t what I had been expecting, but they were good in a strange kind of way.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************

    It was Tuesday evening, and I was due to meet Greg at his flat. I got home as quickly as I could and jumped straight into the shower, ensuring that I was as fresh as I could possibly be. I put on my sexiest lingerie, choosing a red set with black lace trim. I looked in the mirror, feeling happy with what I saw. I then put on a tight red T-shirt and an above knee black skirt.

    I had told my mum that I was seeing some girls from school, purposely not mentioning any names. She knew that I hung around with several, and therefore was happy. I said that I’d get something to eat while I was out, which saved her the job of cooking. Mum used to eat a salad in the evenings, only I preferred something cooked. Leaving the house, I felt good. I was going to get close to a wonderful and sexy man.

    Greg greeted me at the door, smiling. I reached up, kissing him on the cheek. He smiled and invited me in, asking me if I’d like something to drink.

    “I’ll have a glass of wine, if that’s okay.”
    “Drink wine, do you?”
    “Yes. I often have a glass. I don’t drink much, though.”

    Greg took a bottle from the fridge and poured two glasses, leading me into the living room, where we sat beside one another, chatting about life in general. Greg appeared relaxed, and I hoped that he would see me as a woman, and treat me accordingly. As I sat talking, I allowed my skirt to ride up my legs a little. It wasn’t subtle, I know, but I really wanted him badly.

    After half an hour we were chatting freely, so I took the opportunity I’d been waiting for. “So, tell me why you and your girlfriend split up.”

    Greg smiled. “To be honest, she wasn’t very adventurous in bed.”
    Realising that this was my chance, I said, “I am.”
    “Are you, now?”
    I moved closer, placing my hand upon his muscular thigh and looking into his eyes. “Yes.”

    I moved closer, placing my lips upon his. I felt a tingle of excitement shoot through me. I put my arm around his shoulder and pulled him closer. We opened our mouths, our tongues making contact and moving slowly around. God, he could kiss well. I stroked his thigh. Greg put one hand upon my knee, and ran his other up and down my back. We flopped sideways onto the sofa, lost in our kiss. I moved my hand up his leg, touching his crotch. I could feel that he was hard. Becoming yet more relaxed with me, he moved his hand up my skirt, softly rubbing my thigh and making contact with my thong.

    Suddenly, all those memories of my father entered my head, and I’m ashamed to say that I freaked out. I jumped up, saying, “No, I can’t do it. It’s too soon. I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

    Noticing the tears in my eyes, Greg looked worried. He stood up. “What’s up, Tina?”
    “I can’t. It’s too soon. I can see . . . him.”
    “Who?”

    With tears rolling down my cheeks, I collapsed down onto the sofa, gesturing for Greg to join me, which he did. I then told him of how I had been forced into sex with my father. Telling it to someone else seemed to ease my mind. Greg was really understanding and told me how brave he thought I was, and that he wasn’t surprised that the memories had assaulted me so violently.

    “The odd thing is,” I said, looking at his pretty features, “that I’ve started making love with Wendy, again, and it feels so good. I just feel so stupid.”

    “Don’t. Look, I’m sure that you’ll get over it and start to relax with guys.”
    A thought entered my head. “What if I asked Wendy to come along?”
    “Really?”
    I nodded. “Yes. You’ll like her, and she likes guys as well.”
    Greg looked doubtful. “I’m not so sure about this.”

    “She’ll come. I said that I was meeting a guy, and she called me a jammy cow. I’ll call her.”

    Greg looked at me in a peculiar fashion as I made my call to Wendy. She was glad to hear from me, but sounded worried when I told her what had happened. I then asked her if she would come around. Excitedly, she said that she would, and that she wouldn’t be long.

    Greg made us a coffee while we waited for Wendy to arrive. I told him how we had sex whenever we could, and how natural it felt between us. Greg smiled, telling me that I was lucky to have someone who was as close and caring as Wendy.

    Wendy arrived twenty minutes later. I greeted her with a warm kiss, thanking her for coming. She was wearing a vest-top and a short skirt, looking sexier than I’d ever seen her. I turned to Greg and introduced the two of them. I could tell that Greg liked what he saw, yet I could also detect his uncertainty. He was faced with two underage girls who looked hot and horny. He wanted to, but there was doubt written on his face.

    “Let’s sit down,” I suggested. “Wendy, you can sit in the middle.”

    Wendy smiled at Greg. It was more than obvious that she liked the look of Greg. She sat down, patting the spaces either side of her. After I’d sat down, Greg did likewise, looking rather nervous. He said, “Er, what now?”

    “I’m going to kiss my girlfriend,” Wendy said to Greg, “and then I’m going to kiss you.”

    Wendy turned to me, running her fingers through my hair, closing her eyes as she kissed me, our mouths opening as we pulled each other closer. Our tongues touched and we ran them around, entwining them. I placed my hand upon her small, pert boob, squeezing and caressing it as Wendy ran her hand up my leg and placed her hand upon my thong, rubbing me. Fuelled with passion, I opened my legs, loving the soft touch of her skilful hand that stimulated me so brilliantly. I could feel my pussy beginning to tingle. Overwhelmed with lust, I pulled her vest-top off and put my hand inside her bra, gently tweaking her nipple, which came to life, standing proud. Desperate to feel more, I pulled her bra up, freeing both of her beautiful breasts, breaking away from our kiss to lick, suck and worship her firm titties.

    I could feel that I was becoming wet as I hitched her skirt up and began rubbing her black cotton panties. She lifted her bottom and allowed me to remove them. I slid them down her legs and left them on the floor as she lay there with her legs open. Her pussy was pouting at us, looking desperate for attention. She placed her hand upon it and pulled her lips apart, showing her beautiful pink entrance.

    I looked up to Greg. “Like it?”
    “Fucking hell, yeah.”

    Now naked, Wendy turned to Greg and placed her arm around his shoulder, initiating a kiss, to which Greg responded by running his hand up and down her back. Wendy placed her other hand upon his thigh, moving it immediately to his crotch, where I could see that he was rock hard. Still engaged in a snog, Wendy unbuttoned his trousers, pulling down his zip and revealing his tight briefs, with his cock bursting to get out. She then pulled the front of them down. I watched as his thick circumcised cock sprang out. Greg lifted his buttocks, allowing Wendy to remove his clothing, which he wriggled out of.

    Wendy parted lips with him and kissed his neck, licking him down to his nipples. After sucking them both she took hold of his pulsing erection and began stroking the shaft. I estimated him to be around six to six and a half inches. His cock certainly looked good in Wendy’s hand, and even better when she placed his helmet in her mouth. He gasped as he looked down at this beautiful girl sucking and loving his manhood. She cupped his scrotum, moving his testicles around, taking his shaft deeper into her hot and eager mouth. She then moved away from his scrotum, moving her hand under his ass and inserting a finger. Greg jumped a little, and relaxed back down, groaning. She made sure her finger went all the way up. I could tell that she was searching for his ‘sweet spot’.

    “Fucking hell, Wendy,” he panted a minute later. “I’m gonna cum.”

    Wendy moved her mouth from him and spat on his purple end, working the saliva in with her hand and massaging his length, increasing in speed. Suddenly, he shot his first wad of semen, followed by two more copious ejaculations. He was writhing around in ecstacy, saying, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Some smaller shots followed and after fifteen seconds or so, he lay back, breathing heavily. His body was covered in his thick sperm.

    “How was that?” Wendy said, rubbing his cum around and licking some.
    “Good,” he said, looking down at Wendy’s pussy.
    I handed him a tissue. “We’ll make Wendy cum, together.”

    I removed my skirt and top, looking down at Wendy’s wet pussy, which she was gently fingering. After removing his testicular produce, Greg moved between Wendy’s legs. I knelt beside her, sucking one of her nipples whilst rubbing her pubic hair, parting her outer lips. Greg placed his hands upon her thighs, and moved his head closer to her wet slit, placing his tongue on her clit. Wendy jumped a little. It was good to see a guy lick her. We’d talked about getting a guy to share, and there we were doing it. Looking at Greg, though, I still didn’t feel confident enough to touch him. I knew that he wouldn’t hurt me or be horrid, but those memories of my Dad came flooding back.

    After ten minutes of licking, teasing and fingering, Wendy had the most obvious orgasm I’ve ever seen. She bucked and writhed around, groaning loudly and saying things, although such was the intensity of her climax, I couldn’t make out the words. Finally, Greg and I moved away, leaving her lying there with a dripping pussy.

    Turned on by her orgasm, I began fingering around my slit, tickling my clit and pulling gently on my crinkly lips. Greg watched me. His dick was beginning to rise again, which Wendy noticed.

    She smiled at me. “I’m going to lick your pussy into next week, while Greg fucks me from behind. How’s that?”

    I licked the juice from my fingers. “Do it, babe.”

    I saw Greg walk across the room, open a drawer and pull out a purple packet. Wendy looked at him and grinned. “I want that dick all the way up my pussy!”

    Greg opened the packet and removed the item, placing it on the end of his hard cock. Wendy approached him and took over, rolling it down his shaft before taking it in her mouth, moving up and down a few times before getting in between my legs. I was on the sofa with my ass on the edge, yearning for Wendy’s tongue to pleasure me. Lovingly, she buried her face into my sopping pussy, licking all around and sucking my inner lips. I jumped with the sheer delight of her perfect touch. I felt my boobs, taking my nipples between finger and thumb, moving them about.

    I opened my eyes to see Greg behind Wendy. He got in closer, and I felt Wendy flinch as he entered her. Wendy had been fucked by a guy before, and although she said that he hadn’t been very good, I knew that she wanted more cock. As he began moving rhythmically in and out of her, Wendy moved in time with him, gliding her tongue from my clit to my hole. She then inserted a finger and moved it around. I wriggled around, loving the feeling, and becoming wetter by the second. She inserted a second finger, filling my slippery hole. I pushed myself against her as she thrust her fingers into me and licked on my fully erect clit. I could feel myself tingling all over and continued feeling my boobs. My eyes were closed, and I was in heaven.

    I’m not sure how long Wendy was eating my pussy, but it felt like forever. I could feel my juice running from my hole, and my inner lips were engorged. Feeling my orgasm building, I began whimpering and moving around. Wendy knew I was close and fucked me faster, pressing her tongue hard against my love button. Suddenly, my entire body erupted with the most powerful orgasm I’d ever known. I was groaning loudly and yelping with delight. Finally, though, I could take no more and closed my legs, breathless.

    As I came to, I could see Greg still pumping into Wendy, who cried out and collapsed onto the ground, falling away from him. Greg’s cock slipped out. Looking down at her, he pulled the rubber of and began jerking his dick. He moved over her and shot his sperm all over her back. After a few large spurts, his cock deposited several small shots, before one more copious rope shot out. He knelt there, looking down at his handiwork.

    “Fuck, Greg,” I said. “You do cum a lot. You’ve covered her.”
    “Fuck, I needed that,” he said. Wendy laughed.

    We sat down for a while, and ordered some pizza. We fucked again an hour later, and we continued to meet for several weeks, and although I never gained the confidence to touch Greg, we had so much fun.

    But then disaster struck, and I was completely devastated. Wendy and I were on our way home from school one day, and were laughing and kidding around as always, discussing how we were going to lick and fuck each other senseless. Wendy’s house was across the road and down the next street. We said goodbye, and Wendy crossed the road. As she turned to wave, she didn’t see what was coming. A car, going far too fast, and out of control, hit her. It happened in slow motion, and I remember every second of it. The horror of seeing my friend, my lover, thrown into the air because of a dumb head, was all too much for me. I stood mortified as passers-by ran to her, but there was nothing they could do. My friend, my reason for being, was dead. I knew it the moment it happened. Tears, uncontrollable tears, ran down my face. I stood, unashamedly shaking and crying. For me, it was the end of the world.

    Recovering from such a shock took time, and it also took its toll on me. I had been repeatedly raped by my father, seen him thrown into jail, and then saw my best friend killed before my eyes. At the time, I thought that I would never get over it, and in many ways I never did. As time went on, though, I learned to live with it. As for my sex life, that did take a turn for the better. The person in question was my thirteen year old cousin, but that’s another story all together.

    PLEASE leave your comments. It will be most appreciated. Thank you.


  • The Lesbian Debt (Chapter 23) – Laura’s New House

    Font size : +


    Laura, a lesbian, has been blackmailed into new, slutty behaviour that is slowly transforming her life into that of a fucktoy…

    Chapter 23
    LAURA’S NEW HOUSE

    Laura woke on Wednesday while Erica still slept, which was often the case these days. She crept gingerly from the bedroom and sat down in front of her computer, still as naked as when she had fallen asleep. She was of course required to bare her slutmelons to her blackmailer when using the computer, but seeing as she been forced to install cameras throughout her house to completely forfeit her privacy to him, she thought it would probably make her look stupid and foolish to cover her pussy just to use the computer.

    She had been happy to find no new emails over the last few days, but her heart sank when she saw there was one waiting for her today. She read it.

    ===

    “From: You-Know-Who
    To: The cunt-licking Slutbunny

    I understand that today the Mayim Clinic are sending workmen to your house to make it more suitable for a dumb deeply-in-debt fucktoy like yourself. It sounds great. I have consulted with the clinic and arranged for them to go further than they strictly need to for your conversion to heterosexual sex – but every little bit helps, right?

    Be a good little cunt-pet and give the workmen something to look at while they work. By which I mean that you are not to wear clothes today. Don’t put a single scrap of clothing on your body until this time tomorrow. Except, of course, for that cute little kitten-collar they gave you.

    Also, you look prettier when you’re all slutty. Make sure your cunt is wet when the workmen get there, and every hour on the hour while they’re here you should do whatever it takes to get it wet again.”

    ===

    Laura took a moment to think about what she had just read. She was going to do it, of course – nothing had changed to make her any less afraid of her blackmailer or his knife – but she was desperately trying to think of a way to make it less bad. Could she just hide in her bedroom while they worked? No, she would have to answer the door and answer their questions. Could she get Erica to do it? No, Erica had to go work, to secure her “promotion”.

    It was really going to happen. Laura was really going to go totally naked in front of strange men, with absolutely no explanation for why she was acting so sluttily. And she was going to do it with her cunt dripping and her whole body asking for sex.

    Some part of Laura’s mind had already accepted this, because she realised she was rubbing her pussy already. It felt good. Everything was less awful when Laura was aroused – the humiliations weren’t as traumatic and it stopped her from thinking about the long term implications of her slutty behaviour. She bit her lip and squeezed her pubic mound, then worked her fingers into her fuckhole and began to slowly slide them in and out.

    She wished she could just sit here fingering herself forever.

    She couldn’t though. With effort, she pulled her hand away from her cunt and closed down her computer. Then she went to wake Erica.

    She brought Erica to consciousness by licking the sleeping girl’s pussy until it started to generate its own moisture, and then painfully biting down on Erica’s clitoris. Erica jerked upright in a haze of arousal, pain and fear, which Laura knew was a good way to keep her girlfriend pliable and obedient. She pulled Erica out of bed, showered her (her face still smelled like Laura’s cunt), and then proceeded to dress her. Erica, scared but submissive, let Laura pick out clothes and then obediently put them on, despite the slutty choices Laura was making.

    For a start, Erica was going without underwear. Laura had stolen the last of Erica’s lingerie anyway so Erica didn’t have any to wear. She found Erica an old white button-up shirt. It had been through so many washes that it had worn very thin in front, and Erica’s breasts were clearly visible through it, particularly the dark circles of her areolae and her perky nipples. In addition, it had last been worn by a slightly thinner Erica, and now Erica’s somewhat fattier tits bulged against it obscenely. It was designed to be worn with a bra, and looked whorish without one. As a last step, Laura took a pair of scissors and carefully weakened the strings holding all the buttons in place. Erica watched Laura do it and said nothing.

    For a skirt, Laura found the shortest one in the closet. In was designed to ride low on the hip, exposing much of the panty line (if Erica had been wearing panties) but the hemline was high too. It mostly concealed the cunt and ass when Erica was standing still, but Laura found with delight that when Erica walked, the motion of her legs caused it to ride up and completely reveal her groin. Erica tried to counteract this by tugging at the hem as she walked, and Laura laughed when this motion pulled the skirt off entirely, making it slip off Erica’s hips and fall to her ankles, leaving her naked from the waist down. There was also no way to sit down in the thing without it riding up to above the hips.

    Laura accessorised the outfit with some of her own stockings. Laura didn’t often wear stockings but she had a few. This pair were designed to clip to a garter belt to hold them up. Laura clipped the outer clasps to the inside-top of the skirt, creating an constant elastic downwards pull on the entire skirt that would need to be countered by actively pulling it upwards from time to time, and she clipped the inside clasps onto Erica’s labia, which stretched Erica’s pussy lips outwards painfully and displayed the pink inner folds of her twat in a very attractive way.

    The second to last step was a pair of very high heels that left Erica teetering and wobbling. Laura kissed Erica on the lips and told her she looked beautiful, and then gave Erica the last step – one of her aphrodisiac pills. She didn’t even hide this one from Erica – just popped it in her lover’s mouth and told her to swallow. Erica obeyed.

    Laura looked at what she had created. Erica looked like a walking invitation to rape – a woman whose only thoughts were of being degraded and fucked – and Laura knew that when the pill kicked in in an hour or so, that’s exactly what Erica would be. There was no question but that her boss would fuck her if he wanted to, and there was a good chance the horny and sluttily-dressed Erica might secure some attention from other men as well.

    Laura knew she was sending her lesbian lover to be raped by men – and not even in the controlled conditions under which she had pimped Erica to Michael. It could be traumatic and humliating and maybe unsafe. But Laura really need Erica to win that promotion and get paid more, and besides, the thought of Erica suffering the same job-related harassment and abuse that Laura had been enduring felt satisfying and just. Erica SHOULD have to endure the same things Laura did – that was what girlfriends were for, to share the hard times with you.

    And maybe, Laura thought, after Erica had been fucked, she might possibly come home with cum still in her pussy, and Laura could lick it out….

    She squashed that thought. It was so insanely slutty. She wasn’t that person. Instead she led Erica to the door, and sent her out to drive to work and be raped by her boss. Then Laura went and sat down naked on the couch and masturbated while she waited for the workmen to arrive.

    They turned up a little after nine. The doorbell rang, and Laura went to answer it. By now she was on the edge of orgasm herself. Her tits were swollen, her nipples erect, her cunt slathered with moisture and aching for attention. She felt slutty and embarrassed and was findnig it hard to think straight, but nevertheless she opened the door.

    Outside were three men in the typical clothes of tradies. They were neither handsome or ugly – although the youngest of the three might have been cute, Laura thought, if she was into men – but they were certainly very male. And here was Laura, standing nude in front of them, reeking of sex.

    “Well, this makes sense,” said the youngest of the three, and one of the others chuckled. Laura didn’t know what they meant by that so she ignored it.

    The lead workman said, “We’re here for the installations you asked for. The work order says you go by “Laura” but also “Kitten Tits”. Which would you prefer to be called?”

    Laura opened her mouth to say her name, but then stopped. She’d given it up, hadn’t she? To Amy, in exchange for her work name? If she said “Laura” she’d be shocked. She wanted to give them some other name – maybe Erica – but that wasn’t what they had asked. She could only say one thing.

    “Kitten Tits,” she said, meekly. She half expected Amy to have not made the change, and for the shock to come anyway, but it didn’t. She was allowed to call herself Kitten Tits.

    The man at the back lauged again.

    “It’s lovely to meet you, Kitten Tits,” said the lead workman, hiding a smirk. “Should I call you ‘Miss Tits’?”

    No, he couldn’t, Laura knew. That wasn’t an allowed name. “No, call me Kitten Tits,” she said.

    “And very nice Kitten Tits they are too,” he replied. He had stopped pretending to look at Laura’s face now, and was just staring at her boobs. And her cunt.

    “Well, um, I’ll let you get to work then?” she said, and stepped back to let them in. They followed.

    Laura had been half-worried the men might just rape her, finding her so obviously sexually accessible, but to her relief they did indeed go to work, albeit while taking every chance they got to stare at her puffy, wet twat and her large fuckbags. But any relief she had evaporated once she saw they word they were doing.

    Their first action was to go throughout the house and remove all the doors. They took off the doors to the bedroom, the corridor and the office. The only ones they left were the exterior doors, and the doors to the toilet and bathroom. On both of those they hung a new sign – it was a public toilet “Men’s” sign, denoting a male-only bathroom. They put heavy traffic cones in front of these doors when they were done, blocking Laura’s access.

    The effect of removing the doors was that there was nowhere private for Laura to hide in the house while the work was done. She was in full view of the workmen the whole time. By the time the first hour was up, and the workmen had moved onto their second project, Laura realised she was going to have trouble getting her cunt wet again. She had planned to hide in her bedroom and masturbate back to arousal but there was a workman actually IN her bedroom, doing something.

    She settled on sitting on the couch in the loungeroom. She had thought she might be able to sit there as demurely as possible and surreptitiously stroke her cunt when no one was looking, but almost as soon as she sat down, she thought “feminist” and found she had an overpowering need to spread her legs. She did so, blushing, and the younger, cuter workman, who was walking past, stopped to look at what she was showing him.

    “That’s a nice pussy,” he said.

    “Thank you,” said Laura, still blushing. She wanted to close her legs but she couldn’t bring herself to.

    “So I knew with all this stuff we’re installing that you were probably kind of… promiscuous,” said the workman, “and if you want to have a little fun when we’re done I’m up for that, but you know you have to pay us in real money too, right?”

    Laura panicked. Pay? She couldn’t pay?

    “It’s all right,” called the lead workman, from the kitchen. “It’s all paid for already.”

    Laura breathed a sigh of relief

    “But that doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun with her when we’re done,” he added.

    Laura froze. The man clearly meant it. They were going to fuck her. And why wouldn’t they think that would be all right, the way she was acting? She was practically inviting them to use her.

    She could tell them no, of course. That she didn’t want sex with them. But… after the teasing she had given so far – and would probably continue to give – might they not just rape her if she said no? And wouldn’t that be worse?

    She wasn’t on the pill. If they fucked her cunt, she could get pregnant.

    “I… ” she started to say. What was she going to say? “I can’t fuck you,” she said. Her collar buzzed. It seemed “fuck” wasn’t something she could say a lot. She saw the workman in front of her looking disappointed at her refusal – and angry. She needed to bargain. “I’m not allowed,” she added. “But I can… when you’re done, you can cum in my mouth or on my slutballoons, if you want.”

    The workman’s face brightened. “Sounds good!” he said. He stepped forward and grabbed Laura’s left tit before she realised what was happening, and squeezed it firmly and painfully. “Holy shit,” he exclaimed. “They’re real!”

    Laura blushed.

    “Get back to worky, Casey,” said the workman in the kitchen. “Fun’s for when you’re done.” Casey, chastened but grinning, blew Laura a kiss, and got on with his work.

    Laura took a deep breath, glad to not be raped right now, but scared of what she had promised. Then, abruptly, she realised she no longer needed to masturbate – her cunt was gushing with lubricant already. It seemed her body was enjoying the thought of what she had promised.

    With the doors removed, the workmen turned to the curtains. They removed the curtains throughout the house, stripping the privacy from every window. The only room that couldn’t be seen from either the front or backyard became the lounge room, and only then when the front door was closed. Laura watched as they swapped the contents of the bedroom and the office, moving the bed she shared with Erica up the much smaller room that faced onto the street. She realised that anyone walking past would be able to see into her bedroom. The bed was right in front of the window, for maximum display.

    Then the younger two workmen went out into the backyard. Laura was reluctant to follow them, naked as she was, but she could see what they were doing through the windows. One appeared to be building an outdoor shower in her backyard, and the other was making changes to the fences that bordered her neighbours’ yards – making them much lower, closer to waist-height.

    “Don’t worry, we got permission,” said the senior workman. “We asked your neighbours if they’d be happy to lower their fences to get a better view of the pretty girls nextdoor, and they all said yes.”

    Laura was almost glad of the change of rooms now – her neigbours, standing in their yards, would now be able to see right in to the room that used to be her bedroom. Although being visible from the front street wasn’t really better.

    The senior workman was going around the house making changes to the chairs, He was adjusting a little under half of the chairs in the house by adding a rigid rubber phallus to them. It sat right in the middle of each chair, poking upright, and it was clear that a girl couldn’t sit on the chair comfortably without allowing the dildo into her cunt. A few of the chairs were given a more elaborate double-dildo, with a shorter protrusion behind that was obviously intended to penetrate the anus.

    After he finished the first one, the senior workman invited Laura to try it. She shook her head, embarassed.

    “Come on, Kitten Tits,” he said. “You asked for these. We need to know they work before we can sign off on them.”

    When she shook her head again, he sighed in frustration, and reached out and grabbed her right tit. He pulled sharply, and Laura found herself stumbling towards him, her breast on fire with pain.

    “Stupid little slut,” he muttered. He caught her, took a moment to squeeze her ass and pull her against him tits-first, and then spun her around and pushed her down on the modified chair.

    Laura fought him, but not because she harboured any illusions about resisting him. Rather, she feared the length of the dildo, and wanted to ease it into her gently rather than being rudely impaled on it. The workman saw what she was doing, and allowed her to guide the tip between her wet cunt-lips and slowly slide down on it until her ass was resting on the chair.

    Laura moaned, unable to help herself. It felt so good. It felt so good to be sitting here, naked, in front of a strange man, with such a hard, firm object filling her fuckhole. The length wasn’t as bad as she had feared – reallly only a little longer than a realistic human dick – and the tip rested against the front wall of her vaginal tunnel, just above her G-spot. She sensed that by bouncing just a little she could make it brush her there in the most exquisite way…

    But she couldn’t bounce, because something else had happened. The senior workman had stepped towards her. His groin was in her face and he was taking his cock out.

    “I assume this is what you want these chairs for,” he said, “to service all your male friends from.”

    Laura tried to shake her head but now there was a hard, naked cock in front of her, pre-cum leaking from the tip, and instead Laura did what she had been trained to do – she opened her mouth. The workman pushed his dick inside, and just like that Laura’ was sucking on a stranger’s cock.

    She didn’t care. Her cunt felt good and she could taste cum on the tip of the man’s dick. He wasn’t pulling her hair, though, so she took his hands and guided them to the sides of her head. He got the message, and soon he had a tight fistful of her pink whore-hair in each hand and was pulling her head up and down his rod.

    This was what Laura wanted, she realised. She was scared of her blackmailer, and scared of Alistair, and scared of the changes in her life and the changes today in her house. She didn’t want to think about them. And with a cock in her mouth she didn’t have to. She just had to concentrate on sucking it like the machines had taught her, and watching the images on the screen. There was no screen here, of course, but her mind provided one – images of good little whores opening their mouths and pleasing men. On Laura’s mental screen there were no bad pictures – no disobedient bitches with their mouths closed – just good little sluts who knew how to get delicious cum in their mouths.

    She bobbed and sucked and licked, losing track of time, until finally she felt her reward. The workman moaned, and sweet, salty cum flooded Lauras’ mouth in waves. She swallowed eagerly, licking and sucking at the tip of his dick to get more, until finally he pulled out of her mouth. She looked up at him, eyes full of gratitude, and said, “Thank you for letting me suck your cock.”

    He caressed her cheek. “Any time, Kitten Tits.” He looked genuinely happy, and not disgusted with her at all. He didn’t even seem to be thinking of more ways to hurt and degrade her. It was the most affection Laura had ever received from a man after a sexual encounter, and she fell half in love with him on the spot. She reached for his dick, wanting to suck on it more and give him more pleasure, but he pulled away.

    “There’s more work to do,” he said. “I probably shouldn’t have taken my treat early, but those are the perks of being the boss, you know?”

    Laura was disappointed. She wanted to do more to thank the man for giving her his cum. She settled for staying seated on the dildo-chair and spreading her legs even wider for him. At least here she’d have no problem staying wet until they were done – the harder challenge was resisting the urge to bounce up and down ever so slightly until she orgasmed.

    It took a couple more hours for the workmen to complete their work. The outdoor shower and fences got done, and the dildos were affixed throughout the house – including on one of the couch seats, several of the wooden kitchen stools, her computer chair (of course). and a couple just sticking out of the carpet in corners of rooms. The last surprise was to see the TV in the lounge room removed, and replaced with one of a similar size with an ominous black box screwed to the side.

    As the work reached its conclusion, Laura had been getting more nervous, but also more excited. She was out of her mind with lust from being perched on the dildo, her full body on display to strange men. She didn’t want to give them all blowjobs – no lesbian wanted to have group sex with men – but at the same time she did, and the thought of tasting their cum made her pussy clench happily around the dildo. She felt when they were finally finished and took their dicks out of their pants, she might cry and cum at the same time.

    So it was with a mixture of shock, relief, and horrible frustration that she discovered she was going to be saved from sucking their cocks. As the work was completing, a second car pulled up in the driveway outside, and the person who got out was Amy. She had come fromt the Mayim Clinic to check on the work.

    When Amy came through the door, Laura was scrambling to get off the dildo-chair, somehow under the impression that having a dildo in her cunt in front of Amy was more embarassing than the rest of the circumstances or the things she had done with Amy previously. She was not entirely successful, in her haste, and ended up falling on all fours in front of the chair, the dildo scraping her cunt-flesh slightly as it slid out.

    Amy looked amused. She came to stand in front of where Laura was on all fours, and she ruffled Laura’s hair as she might to a dog.

    “Are you Kitten Tits today?” she asked. Laura nodded, blushing, climbing to her feet and wishing she wasn’t naked and horny.

    “Have you been good for the workmen, Kitten Tits?” Amy asked.

    Laura nodded.

    “What did you do for them?” Amy asked.

    Laura blushed more. She didn’t want to say. But this was Amy asking. She had to tell the truth, didn’t she, or they’d discharge her from the program?

    “I showed them my fuckpillows and my sluthole,” she said. “And then I sat on this dildo chair and sucked this man’s cock and he came in my mouth.”

    “Good slut!” said Amy proudly, and Laura felt a flush of pleasure.

    The workmen had finished now, and they were gathering around expectantly.

    “Thank you for your work,” said Amy. “You can go now.”

    The younger workman – Casey – said, “Kitten Tits promised us…”

    “I don’t care what she promised you,” Amy said. “I’m paying the bill, and you’ll do what you’re payed for. Right now you’re being paid to leave.”

    There was a silence from the workmen, and for a moment Laura felt sure that they would slap Amy across the face and then rape her and Laura both. But then the senior workman – the one whose cock Laura had serviced – said, “Right you are. Come on boys, let’s go.”

    The other two didn’t like it, but they followed their boss’ lead, and, grumbling, all three returned to their ute and drove away, leaving Laura alone with Amy.

    Amy smiled once they were gone, and reached out to caress Laura’s breasts. Laura moaned happily as Amy’s fingers lightly brushed over her nipple. She was still horny and she had been looking forward to having cum in her mouth. She wanted to orgasm.

    “Do you like your new house, Kitten Tits?” Amy asked.

    “I don’t understand it,” replied Laura.

    “Well, here’s the first clue,” said Amy. She took a little remote-like device out of her blouse pocket, and pressed a button on it. Laura’s collar buzzed briefly.

    “What is it?” asked Laura, feeling at her collar.

    “New instructions,” said Amy. “That apply exclusively inside the walls of this house.”

    She took Laura’s house and began to lead the naked girl around the residence.

    “Number one,” she said. “Sitting. The combination of your collar and your cunt chit are quite intelligent. They can tell by stress levels, orientation, height, and a range of other facts whether you’re sitting, standing, kneeling or lying down. Each of these dildos installed in your house has an RFID chip in its tip. If your collar detects that you’re sitting down, anywhere in the house, and your pussy chip can’t scan a dildo RFID inside you, you’ll get shocked. That means you’re not allowed to sit down anywhere in this house unless it’s on a dildo. It’ll help train your pussy to get used to having cocks in it.”

    “Not anywhere?” asked Laura, distressed. At the moment she actually quite liked the thought of putting a dildo back inside her, but she sensed she might have a different opinion if she wasn’t so horny.

    “Not anywhere,” said Amy. “You’ll need to be careful getting on and off your bed. Crawl onto it and off it on all fours – don’t try to sit up on it.”

    Laura bit her lip. This didn’t sound good.

    ‘Number two,” Amy said, “The toilet and bathroom. As you can see, they now say Men Only.”

    Laura could, indeed, see that.

    “Now, in practice, we can’t stop Erica or another girl from using these facilities, but we can stop you. There’s a sensor inside each that interfaces with your collar. If you set foot in either room, you’ll get a shock. The facilities are intended for your male guests, not you.”

    “But where do I go to the toilet?” asked Laura, fearing she already knew the answer.

    “Well, you’ve got a girlfriend, and she’s got a mouth,” said Amy casually, smiling. “And you might find that’s enough. But otherwise, you have your backyard. And we’ve built a shower out there so you can wash too.”

    “But why?” asked Laura. She didn’t understand what this had to do with making her hetero.

    “Well, mostly it’s a special request from your sponsor,” said Amy, and Laura realised that Amy was talking about your blackmailer. “But it has some value. You see, under the hetero-conversion program it’s okay for you to sometimes lez off with a girl. But you need to learn that the primary purpose of a woman is to be sexually available for me, so if you’re living in this lesbian relationship you have to show it off to whichever men want to see it. With this setup, you’ll be in full view of your neighbours when you shower or piss or shit, and they can enjoy the view if they choose to. Oh, speaking of which, there’s a sensor in your backyard, too. It can detect how much interference there is between it and your cunt chip, and give you a shock if there’s too much. What that basically means is while you’re outside you’ll need to keep your pussy bare for the sensor – don’t wear panties.”

    She jumped suddenly, as if she’d just remembered something. “Oh!” she exclaimed. “And…”

    She fished in her purse and brought out something that looked a bit like a labelling gun. She reached over, rested the tip against the upper slope of Laura’s left boob, and pulled the trigger. Laura screamed in pain as she felt something metal fired into her titflesh – and then screamed again, but quieter, as her collar detected the noise and electrocuted her throat and cunt. A moment later, the whatever-it-was in Laura’s tit went off as well, sending lightning pain through her breast. As Laura writhed in pain, Amy grabbed her right udder and repeated the process, injecting another metal something into Laura’s other breast.

    “There you go,” she said, as Laura cried and clutched her boobs. “Just like your cunt chip, but for your fuckmelons. It’s pretty hardy and it’s reasonably deep, so it won’t get crushed just by people squeezing your tits. They’ll sync up with your collar and give you shocks just like your pussy chip, and they have a range of sensors as well. Relevantly, they’ll work just like your pussy chip in your backyard, so make sure your boobs are exposed when you’re out the back too. Probably best just to go naked.”

    Laura was still crying, so Amy moved in, hugged Laura, and kissed Laura’s cheeks and neck until she stopped. “Good slut,” she whispered. “You’re such a good slut.” And hearing it helped, and Laura stopped crying.

    Amy guided them to the loungeroom. “Number three is your TV,” she said. She pulled out her remote and clicked it again. The TV turned on. It was showing a film very like the ones at the Mayim Clinic, full of “good sluts” who spread their legs and sucked cocks and went naked, and “feminists” and “disobedient bitches” who kept their mouths and their legs closed and needed to be slapped.

    “This won’t turn off,” Amy said. “It’ll run 24/7. It doesn’t play sound you can hear, although it does have a little subliminal signal that should help you. We’ve put one in your bedroom too so you can see it from your bed. It will automatically update to whatever film reinforces what you’re learning at the clinic.”

    “How do I watch normal TV?” asked Laura.

    “You don”t, honey,” said Amy. “You don’t need to watch normal TV anymore. It wasn’t doing a very good job of socialising you to enjoy sex with men, so we’ve taken it away. This is much more appropriate for you.”

    She saw Laura’s face, which looked distressed again.

    “Oh, honey, we know how much you like anime, though,” said Amy. “So there’s a program of anime that’ll come on each weeknight and on weekends for you to watch, with lots of pretty big-titted anime girls in it, just like you.”

    Laura suspected Amy meant hentai – anime sex porn – but it was something, at least, and she nodded gratefully. Some of those shows had plots. She might enjoy it.

    “And lastly,” said Amy, coming to what had once been the office, and was now Laura’s bedroom. “No curtains. This is important. Like we said, uder our hetero re-orientation, the purpose of lesbian sex is to entertain men. If you’re going to have Erica suck your cunt, you can do it here, where everyone nearby can see you. We’ve put another sensor in here to check whether you’re clothed, so no wearing clothing in here and – importantly – no sheets on your bed. You sleep in full view of the window, every night.”

    “What if it’s cold?” asked Laura plaintively.

    “There’s climate control in here,” said Amy. “It will never be cold. If you feel a chill, just cuddle up closer to your girlfriend.”

    Amy suddenly looked mischievous. “Speaking of which…” she said, and leant forward and kissed Laura on the lips.

    Laura didn’t know how to react. Here she was, naked, in full view of the neighbourhood, being kissed by a beautiful girl. Near the bed that she slept in with Erica. She had had so many sexual encounters in the last few weeks, but she hadn’t asked for any of them, she hadn’t been able to say no to any of them. She sensed she could say no to Amy, though. If she didn’t, she’d be cheating on Erica.

    “No…” she started to say, but then Amy’s hand found her pussy. Laura was standing with her legs slightly apart, as she did normally these last few days, and Amy’s fingers slipped into her wet, slippery fuckhole easily. Laura gasped, and then couldn’t help herself. She kissed Amy back, hard, and then the two girls were locked in a tangle of kisses and limbs, both pulling at Amy’s clothes, until Amy was naked and they were falling onto the bed together.

    Amy landed on top of Laura, pinning Laura to the bed. Her hand was back inside Laura’s pussy, and it felt amazing. Only an hour ago Laura had been scared of being gang-raped by men, and now instead she was having consensual sex wtih a beautiful girl. She strained to reach Amy’s lips to kiss her, but Amy pulled back, looking a little cruel but a little affectionate.

    “Let’s play a game, Kitten Tits,” she said. “I’m going to 69 you, but there’s a catch. I’m only going to lick your cunt when I can feel you licking mine, so you’re going to have to lick me to make yourself cum. But when -I- cum, I’m going to piss, so you’d best be ready to catch it all in your mouth if you want to avoid ruining your bed.”

    Laura wrinkled her nose. She didn’t want Amy to piss in her mouth, or anywhere near her. But then Amy’s fingers inside Laura’s pussy brushed her G-spot, and she felt almost on the verge of orgasming.

    “You don’t have to play,” said Amy. “I can just leave.”

    Laura moaned in frustration. No. She needed this. She had a huge sexual crush on Amy, she loved the thought of getting to eat Amy’s twat, and she was SO horny. And if Amy left her alone she’d have to think about what had been done to her house, and she didn’t want to do that.

    “What do you say, Kitten Tits?” Amy asked.

    “Okay,” said Laura softly.

    “Say, please piss in my mouth when you cum, Mistress Amy,” said Amy.

    “Please piss in my mouth when you cum, Mistress Amy,” repeated Laura submissively.

    “Good slut,” said Amy, and Laura felt happy. Amy turned her body around to position her pussy over Laura’s mouth, and her own mouth over Laura’s twat, and waited. Laura extended her tongue and began to lick at Amy’s snatch, and almost at once she felt Amy return the favour and start tongueing Laura’s beaver.

    It felt incredible. Amy was able to time her tongue-work almost perfectly with Laura’s, so it really did feel like Laura was eating out her own snatch. Laura couldn’t help but think of the picture of her twat she kept at work, and licking Alistair’s sperm off it. At first she kept taking pauses in her licking, afraid she’d make Amy cum and get pissed on, but then Amy would stop too, and Laura needed the attention to her pussy, so Laura would start licking again. After a while she didn’t even care.

    Laura orgasmed pretty quickly. She tried to push Amy’s head away as she orgasmed, as the licking was too intense, but when Amy sensed she was cumming she pushed her face in harder to Laura’s cunt and licked even more vigorously. Laura tried to stop her own licking of Amy but in this case Amy just kept going. It felt horrible and wonderful at the same time – like Laura had absolutely no control over what was happening to her, like she was being raped, like her orgasm was getting all mixed up with abuse and powerlessness – but then a second orgasm hit, a weird broken feeling that wasn’t normal at all. Laura screamed, a mixture of pleasure and horror, and then screamed again as her collar electrified her fuckbags and her sluthole for being too loud. She noted the charge didn’t seem to carry into Amy, which she was grateful for.

    When the second orgasm finished, Amy kept licking Laura until Laura felt like she wanted another one, and then Amy stopped, and Laura realised she had to contribute again. She applied her mouth back to Amy’s clit, and Amy responded in kind.

    It was just as Laura was nearing a third orgasm that she felt Amy twitch, and buck, and orgasm, and then suddenly piss was spilling into Laura’s mouth out of Amy’s cunt. Laura’s first instnct was to close her mouth, but she remembered she was lying on the bed she had to sleep in that night, so instead she opened her mouth wide, applied it like a seal around Amy’s pussy, and felt her mouth fill with urine.

    Amy managed to keep licking Laura as she orgasmed and pissed, and so it was only moments later, with her mouth full of another girls’ urine, that Laura orgasmed herself. She almost choked on the piss or spat it out, but instead managed to swallow it and get her mouth back in place to receive more.

    Amy finally finished pissing around the same point that Laura stopped cumming. Laura swallowed the last of it, and Amy turned around and kissed Laura on the lips and told her she was a good slut. And then she turned Laura’s head to look out the window.

    There, standing on the front lawn, were the three workmen and their ute. Also there was Laura’s left-hand neightbour, a middle aged Indian man named Ranjit, and what appeared to be a passing motorist who’d parked his car to see what was going on. They’d all just watched Laura, naked, 69ing another nude girl to orgasm, and then drinking her piss. She thought the motorist might have been filmning her using his phone.

    Laura tried to jump up and hide herself, but Amy held her down.

    “Laura,” Amy said, “you have SUCH BIG TITS. Tits like that weren’t born to wear clothes and have a career. They were specifically evolved to lure men into fucking you and impregnating you and allowing you to feed their babies. You are doing what nature intended.”

    Laura writhed and tried to get out from under Amy. Amy leant down and kissed her.

    “I don’t want to slap you in front of all these nice men, Laura,” she said. “I want you to wave to the nice men, and kneel on the bed and give them a nice view of your tits. Remember to kneel, not sit, or you’ll get a shock.”

    Laura looked into Amy’s eyes, pleading, but saw no mercy. When Amy released her, Laura struggled to her knees, and faced the window, and lifted her hands to cup her tits so that the gathered men could see them better. Then she waved to them all. Some of them waved back.

    Amy, still naked herself, opened the window, and yelled out to the men outside. “Laura needs to piss now. We’re going into the backyard. Ranjit will let you through.”

    “What? No!” said Laura, but Amy was already leading out of the bedroom and through the house to the backdoor.

    “Five – last rule. I almost forgot – remember how I said your chips could detect how you’re standing or sitting? Your sponsor asked that we make one last adjustment, entirely for his amusement. You’ll find that if you piss in your backyard or anywhere in your house while squatting or sitting or kneeling, you’ll get a shock. You’ll find that in order to piss here you need to be lying down, or crawling or standing. And – one othe thing – your cunt needs to be being stimulated when it happens. So if you don’t have someone licking you or a dilo, that means fingers in your cunt while you piss.”

    “What does that teach me?” asked Laura.

    “I don’t know, Kitten Tits,” said Amy. “It’s not part of our program. But my guess is it teaches you you’re a sluttly little fucktoy who pisses like a dog for the amusement of men and gets aroused by urine.” She opened the backdoor and pushed Laura sharply outside. “One last rule for me – it’s no part of your formal rules that you have to face towards people who are watching you, but if you don’t give those boys a show I’ll use my remote to give you a shock. Now go empty your bladder, honey, you’re overdue,” she said.

    Amy was right – Laura hadn’t been to the toilet since she woke up and she felt very full indeed. Especially now that she had a stomach full of Amy’s urine. But as she stagged naked into the backyard, the back door of her neighbour Ranjit’s house opened, and the men inside came out into Ranjit’s backyard. Over the now waist-height fence they had a perfect view of Laura’s nudity.

    Behind her, Amy had closed the back door. Laura had no way back into the house. It was clear she wouldn’t be allowed to leave the backyard until she pissed.

    What were the rules? Standing, or crawling, or lying, and she needed to be playing with herself. And facing the crowd.

    The men was almost salivating. Each of them had a hard dick straining against their pants. They were massively aroused by Laura’s humliation, although the sight of her big slutty tits was probably helping too. Laura faced them, stood with her legs spread slightly, and then closed her eyes to try and block them out. Her fingers went down to her pussy and she started to play with it. After the session with Amy, most of her lust was gone, but it still felt nice to gently massage her twat. She tried to forget where she was and what she was doing, and relax her bladder.

    She couldn’t do it. She knew the men were there, and besides, pissing standing up was weird. She’d spent most of her life conditioning herself to only piss in a sitting position, on a toilet seat, and she’d only recently managed to extend that to being able to piss in Erica’s mouth. Erica wasn’t here now and it was too strange. Blushing, Laura got down on all fours to see if that would help.

    It didn’t. As if grovelling like a dog, naked and masturbating, in front of these men wasn’t enough distraction, she kept losing her balance because one of her hands needed to stay in her pussy. She thought about lying down but realised she’d be pissing on herself if she lay tits-up or pissing into a pudle she was lying in if she went tits-down. She stood up again.

    As she stood up she got a glimpse of her audience. The two younger workmen had their cocks out and were masturbating. Ranjit and the motorist both had smartphones and were filming her. She closed her eyes, which helped as she could feel herself starting to cry, and concentrated on rubbing her pussy. Just a little to keep it stimulated, but not so hard it made it difficult to piss.

    And this time she was successful. Her bladder relaxed a little, and she felt piss ran down her leg. She concentrated on relaxing even more, and soon she felt a gush of urine flowing out of her. Some spurted into the air and fell to the ground, but most of it ran down her inner thighs and puddle at her feet.

    As she pissed, she heard her audience cheering and hooting, and she blushed even deeper. As soon as she felt her bladder running empty, she pulled her fingers out of her cunt and ran for the door.

    Amy wouldn’t open it, though. She pointed at the shower.

    Laura tried to cover her tits and cunt with her arms as she ran back to the shower, but then felt a shock in her sex organs. Too much interference between the chips and the sensor, she realised, and moved her arms away. She stood under the outdoor shower, turned it on, and let cold water bathe her. She took the time to wash the piss from her legs, and clean Amy’s cunt juices from her face, and then she turned it off and ran back to the house. This time Amy did welcome her, with a warm dry towel, and she kissed Laura as she dried off Laura’s body, with, it turned out, special attention to her breasts, which Amy seemed to enjoy rubbing. Amy had gotten dressed while Laura was outside.

    When Laura was dry, Amy said, “What do you say?”

    At first Laura was confused, but then realised she was supposed to thank Amy. For everything.

    Every time Laura had said thank you before it had been just after an orgasm, or while she was horny, or while she was confused from being abused, or while she was on her pill. Now Laura didn’t feel horny or confused. She felt humiliated, and she understood with perfect clarity that she was not only permitting the changes made to her life today, but thanking Amy for them.

    But what else could she do? Amy was looking at Laura expectantly, and Laura knew Amy wasn’t afraid to slap her, or to use the remote she carried to shock Laura’s tits and cunt.

    “Thank you, Amy,” she said, hesitantly. “Thank you for licking my fuckhole. Thank you for asking me to lick your slutnest. Thank you for pissing in my mouth. Thank you for fucking me where people could watch us.”

    Amy waited expectantly. She knew there was more.

    “Thank you for making me have to piss and shower naked outside where my neighbours can see me from now on. Thank you for giving me rubber cocks to sit on all throughout my house and making sure my fuckmelons and rapetunnel get shocked if I don’t use them. Thank you for taking away all my curtains and moving my bed so people can watch me and Erica lez off and sleep naked.”

    Amy waited again. Laura was confused now. What else did she want?

    “How about, thank you for treating me like the rapetoy I am?” Amy prompted finally.

    Laura blushed. “Thank you for treating me like the rapetoy I am,” she parroted.

    “Good slut,” said Amy. “Now walk me out to my car.”

    Not knowing what else to do, Laura obeyed Amy, even though it meant going out the front door of her house naked. She stood, blushing, nude in the sunlight, as Amy gave her a last passionate kiss on the lips and then got into her vehicle. “I’ll see you tonight at the clinic,” Amy said, and Laura stood submissively until Amy drove away, even though her neighbour Ranjit had again emerged from his house to stare at her, and then hurried back inside.

    She stood there, in her lounge room, tits and cunt bare, surrounded by rubber dildos and a TV screen showing a constant loop of sluts sucking cocks, and she realised – this was her life now.

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::